《My Corpse Husband》


 Chapter 1

    ¡®Once upon a time, a very long period ago, lived a girl who lived a life of a fairy tale. She was not a princess nor was her hero a king by birth. It was not the story of evens. It was the story full of odds.¡¯


    The old wrinkly grandmother started narrating the story, sitting on a chair near the fire ce. The grandmother was in herte seventies with a soft knowledgeable gaze and a sweet wrinkly smile. She oozed out care and warmth.


    ¡®How can it be a fairytale without prince and Princess, granny?¡¯ her six year granddaughter questioned innocently, curling up in herp.


    Grandmother justughed at her innocent granddaughter and started narrating the story while reminiscing the scenes as if it was hers.


    It was a bright sunny day in the vige of Shadowvalor. The sun was ring with all its strength and hot breeze was making it even more difficult for the vigers toe out to work.


    People from Shadowvalor used the resources they saved up to use them in the days like this which is hard to work outside.


    While everyone are taking respite on such scorching sunny day, a girl who is not a day more than twenty two years, is working hard in her little farm to gather a meal for that day.


    Wiping the sweat every few seconds with the long sleeves of her ragged gown. About few yards outside the vige, alone in the wastend, working in a little farm to earn food every day is nothing new for that girl.


    It was the same tedious chores she does every single day from past four years.


    Four years¡­ She thought sadly.


    How four years how her lonely life went on, only she knows. The pain she felt. The loneliness¡¯ she experience due to selfish motives of few people, only she knows how hurting it is.


    Filling the jute basket with few eggnt and few potatoes, she returned to her small straw hut which is situated in the middle of her little farm.


    Closing the wobbly door of her straw hut, she ced the basket of vegetables and fruits near the small fire ce and sighed at the curse of a life she is leading.


    The happy cheerful days of her childhood ying before her which made her smile and little and like a cloud they faded away in to darkness which made her smile turn sad and self ¨C pity.


    Bringing the cooking pot to the cooking ce which is same as the living room and bedroom, she filled the pot with water and put the vegetables in it to boil.


    How very ironic, she dreamt of working hard and providing enough food for her family one day and now when she has enough food from her hard work, she has no one to share it.


    Is this the life she deserved?


    What had ever happened to the little happy girl who always use to smile brightly?N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    She is no way the girl she once was. One incident changed everything in her life. One incident covered her life with dark clouds. One such incident made her a curse.


    Just one incident!


    ¡°E¡±


    ¡°E¡±


    She heard her name being called from outside her hut. She immediately rushed to open the wobbling door slowly, being careful not to bring it apart wooden holder.


    ¡°E, you went to the farm today? I told you I would bring the food then why did you go out in this heat?¡± Gode, E¡¯s only friend and the only person who ever talks with her, asked.


    E looked pale despite the burning sun which made Gode¡¯s worry for her intensify.


    ¡°I am alright, Gode. I told you many times not toe here.¡± E admonished her dear friend who just smiled at her gave her a container of food she brought for E.


    ¡°And I also told you that I¡¯m your friend and will not leave you like those selfish people.¡± Gode replied softly which soothed E¡¯s pain a little.


    E, like always, just gave a sad smile to her dear friend and took the container to serve it two tes.


    ¡°You need to live your life on your own cord, E¡± Gode, said looking at her pale, thin friend who looked beaten from work.


    Her face littered with specks of soil, her hair mixed with leaves and twigs, her lips chapped and lifeless and her stature small and thin, Gode felt sad at the look of her disheveled friend. Never did she think that a day woulde when the fairytale that E fascinated turns into a nightmare.


    ¡°There¡¯s no life for me, Gode. You know I have no desire to live.¡± E sighed out softly, her voice cracked,cking any emotion.


    After that night of her ill-fate, E tried to kill herself by many means. She tried to hang herself to the roof of her hut, but the strong and sturdy roof which did not even sway at the time of storm, suddenly fell. It was miracle or fate, but E lived that day.


    The next time, she tried to jump in the rocky creak from the hill top. She closed her her eyes and was expecting the pain but it never came. As if God is against this, E¡¯s gown got stuck on a think branch of a tree and got saved again.


    She tried to poison herself but its like even poison hates her that it did not affect her at all. She did lose her consciousness that day, but once she opened her eyes, she ispletely healthy sleeping on her straw cot.


    How she defied fatal venom that day is still a mystery to her. It is not like she has a family to save her nor any neighbor. She lives alone in her shack in the middle of hundred yards of a dry barrennd. No person is allowed to talk to her. So how was she not affected by the venom, the question still lingered in her brain.


    After that day, she epted her doom and living a life of forbidden fruit.


    ¡°I wish you would get a ¨C¡±E shook her head, stopping Gode from speaking any further.


    ¡°Do not wish for me anything, Gode. I have no longing for good to happen to me. Luck was never my guest. So do not wish for me anything.¡± E, spoke, putting the tes filled with food on a hay tter.


    ¡°I will go have my lunch ande back soon. Do tell me if you are leaving.¡± E said while walking outside her small hut.


    ¡°No, I will wait.¡± She heard Gode¡¯s reply and nodded to her.


    She walked straight towards her farm, crossing it, to a well near the farm. The dry sand is rising to make a murky surrounding, making it hard to see further. She pushed herself forward and walked in a small wooden arch that was ced out of nowhere in the middle of the vacantnd.


    Walking few more steps further, she knelt down and cleaned the dust from a raised tform with a cloth and ced fresh flowers on it.


    The tform was in brown wooden b and there¡¯s arge cross at the head of it. The cross has few carvings on it and in the middle of the cross is the name of the dead person and their details.


    Alexander Knavesmire (1596 -1627)


    Looking above and dusting therge cross at the head of the tform, E sighed and smiled genuinely for the first time in the day looking at the grave.


    Grave¡­ Such a negative word, yet so befitting.


    Befitting to the person inside the ground and befitting to the people they left to their life too.


    Talking out the two tes of food, she ced one on the tform of the grave, ¡°Look Alex, I brought food for you. Let¡¯s have lunch together.¡± She said looking at the tomb of her husband.


    Husband¡­!


    ~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~

 Chapter 2

    ¡°Gode, brought eggs and a little bread toasted and meatball. I hope you like them. You know, I like meat balls with cheese a great deal.¡± E spoke softly to the unmoving grave.


    It might look like she is inane for the people whoe across this event, but it was her everyday task. She shares her day events with her husband and tries to have at least one meal per day with him.


    Living a deserted life out of the habitat, her husband¡¯s grave was the only thing that helped her get over her loneliness. After her husband, she never once looked at another man nor would she ever do.


    Even if she wants to too, she cannot. After all she was banished from living in any habitation.


    She was treated like an infectious virus and an inauspicious sight for everyone.


    The person who saved the vige is now an ominous person for everyone.


    How selfish people are¡­!


    How heartless to abandon a person who did their cruel bidding to save them and in return the same sacrifice became a curse for her.


    ¡°Alex, what do I do? I can live a lonely life but the self-pity I have for myself is eating me from inside. I feel so pathetic and helpless, Alex. There¡¯s no energy in me to go further in this life.¡± E tears flowed down through her pale cheeks.


    The dry sand rose up along with the wind and swirled around her and her husband¡¯s grave. The burning sun and the dry hot breeze is making her hard to breath but she didn¡¯t let that effect her as her main task right now is to cover her husband¡¯s food from getting dirty.


    E leaned forward spreading both her hands over the food te covering it with her hands as well with her torn napkin.


    Howe such a dainty little thing who¡¯s heart is as pure as pearl, is going through a stormy life?


    This is unfortunate at the fate¡¯s end to make such a person pay for something she did not do at all. It was fate¡¯s evil game.


    Waiting till the waves of sand haboob to turn calm, E had her remains of her meal while sharing her day activities with husband and went off towards her little trampled cabin to rest for the day, covering her husband¡¯s food te with a hay basin and leaving it on the grave itself hoping it to be empty by the next morning like always.


    ¡°How was the meatball and toast?¡± Gode asked once E returned to her cabin after having her meal. She sat on her ragged hard bed and sighed a little before looking at her friend with a sad smile.


    ¡°It was like it was always.¡± E answered with a sad smile and returned to the small y pot to drink cool water and quench the dryness in her throat.


    Not answering, Gode looked at her friend¡¯s harvest of fresh fruits and vegetable, ¡°I spoke to one of my uncles who arrange a ce for sellers to sell their goods in vige market a mile away. I told everything about you and he agreed to have a ce in the corner for selling your goods as long as you cover yourself or disguise yourself.¡± E looked at Gode spectively musing at the idea of selling her harvest.


    Certainly it would do good to her if she earn a few coins but her only concern is what if people recognize her and throw names at her or worst what if the whole market gets shut down just because she was give a ce.


    She was a curse.


    She was an untouchable and shouldn¡¯t be seen.


    She was a bad luck.


    What should she do? Should she embrace the opportunity and disguise herself or should she think about the welfare of the vige people?


    ¡°Do not think about the wellbeing of the people who used you for their own selfish motives. This is a great chance for you to gain a few coins and repair you cabin and you should consider this proposal.¡± Gode admonished, seeing through E¡¯s thoughts.


    Gode maybe a little selfish and a hard nut to crack but she has an immense affection for her friend, E. From the past four years, she was the only one who stood beside E and caught her when she was deep falling in misery.


    ¡°I brought three cloaks that I¡¯m not using now. You can use them and go to the market. You can sell your goods once every three days from noon to the sunset.¡± E nodded her head at Gode and took the three cloaks that her friends was so kindly offering her.N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    Oh, how can she ever repay Gode for her kindness¡­!


    ¡°Do you think that I can fair well?¡± E asked, scared of the viger¡¯s reaction once they realize who was thedy in the cloaks.


    ¡°Yes, Certainly. The corner you were given was usually visited by the travelers and people from the other viges so I can tell you that they will not recognize your face unless you tell your name.¡± Gode reassured E¡¯s concerns.


    Sighing with scared fortitude, E tried the cloaks and capes she has to notice if she was well covered or not.


    ~*~*~*~*~


    Next morning, E woke up early and packed the fresh fruits and vegetable along with few hay and jute tters she made in her free time. She was going to see if people would like to buy the tters or not and if they did buy them, then she was going to make them more for selling.


    Putting the baskets of harvest in therge cloth, she knotted the ends of the cloth tightly without out any hole.


    Sighing heavily at the thought of walking a mile with the heavy bundles and baskets to the market, she got wooden container of water and walked towards her husband¡¯s grave.


    ¡°Alex, I am going to the vige market to sell the harvest. I might not be able to have the noon meal with you but we will have the supper together. Rest well.¡± She spoke softly, kissing the t top of the grave with a slight smile.


    Walking through the vast dry vacantnds, she heaved and paused many times to catch her breath. Not long enough, a carriage rode towards her and stopped right in front of her to her surprise.


    Stunned at the courage of the carriage driver who stopped and looked at her, she chose not to look at the driver for his own safety and walked past him.


    ¡°I am going to the market, dear child and the carriage is empty. Hop on, I will give you a ride.¡± The old looking driver spoke with care and anticipation.


    E still did not look straight at the driver but definitely shook her head, ¡°No sir. I do not have coins to give you.¡± E exined skipping the real reason of rejecting the ride.


    ¡°Do not worry, dear. Pay me with few of your fresh fruits.¡±


    ¡°But ¨C , You must be new to the vige. You shouldn¡¯t be seen with me nor should you talk to me, sir. I am a curse.¡±


    The old looking driver smiles softly at her and gives her a knowing look. ¡°You may be a curse, dear one but a boon is on its way to embrace every curse of yours.¡±


    ¡®What is the meaning of that, granny?¡¯ curious and involved granddaughter asks, looking at the wrinkled smile of her dear grandmother.


    Grandmotherys a shawl over her granddaughter and smiles brightly at the little child.


    ¡®It means E¡¯s life has already started to change. And it means a curse for someone is a boon for someone else.¡¯


    ~*~*~*~*~*~*~

 Chapter 3

    E was stumped by the kind words the carriage driver said to her but she knew that they were just kind words, not true. Exhausted and sweaty E thought for a moment about the offer and climbed into the carriage with a grateful smile.


    It felt cool and amodating, riding in the carriage in such hot summer. E was thankful and felt lucky for having talked to a person other than Gode, after a long while and also riding a carriage after years. She was grateful for the old man¡¯s offer.


    E opened the ties of cloth in the basket and took out two fresh and delicious smelling sweet mangoes and two big reddish yellow Apricots. Tying up the cloth again, she dusted the fruits with her little napkin and waited for the carriage to take a stop.


    Once reaching the destination, E pulled her hood up and tied a cloth from the nose till the down of her chin to cover her face. The fruits she took out, she smiled and gave them to the old driver and thanked him profusely for his great help.


    ¡°People call me, Dale.¡± He offered his name with a little shrug.


    ¡°I¡¯m E.¡± E replied softly expecting a violent reply but the old driver just smiled and nodded.


    ¡°I know, Dear one.¡± He replied yet again with one of his knowing smile and walked away from there, leaving E stumped.


    Composing herself, a few secondster, E walked inside the market carefully, step after step, measured and cautious. Carrying arge heavy basket and trying to cover herself was not an easy task for a puny looking E. She stumbled many times on her way to her cart.


    The market is flowing with many people in and around from many viges. There were many travelers and guards who were waiting to buy liquor in a long line. Women were busy purchasing provisions and children are running around towards a sweet chips cart. There are jewelry and hair supplies carts that are buzzed with young women buying different color ribbons and decorated pins for hair.


    ¡®Ah, how she wanted to have a carefree and rxed like those youngdies¡¯ E thought to herself.


    She pulled her cart from the narrow alley and arranged the fruits and vegetable on the cart. She was feeling nervous and anxious about being in the midst of many people after long years of living in solitude.


    What if someone recognize her? What would happen if people throw eggs and tomatoes on her again? Will anyone ever care if she¡¯s here? Would anyone buy her goods?


    She was feeling all the negative possibilities swirling in her mind and why wouldn¡¯t she think negative, when she went through a lot of pain, betrayal and has been a pawn of selfish deeds?


    Tying the scarf around her face tightly, she waited for people to stop by her cart. Three hours passed but no one came to purchase from her. All the vendors around her were brimming with coins selling away their goods almost in an hour. Expect her.N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    Her harvest is untouched and un-approached. Not even one person looked at her or her goods at all. Standing in the hot sun in hope of earning a coin turned out to be more than nightmare to her given that she¡¯s hiding her identity.


    ¡°Hmm ¨C you,ss.¡± she heard a slurred voice from her right side and turned towards the source to see if she was being called. A man of five and half foot tall covered with dirt patches on face and clothes stood in front of her, drinking liquor directly from arge ss bottle.


    He was looking at E evilly and smirked at her disying his yellowish ck teeth. The dark liquor was rolling down from either sides of the mouth disgustingly. He was swaying back and forth andughed malicious at E.


    E sensed the danger oozing out of the strange man who was looking at her like she was one tasty piece of meat. Looking around to find someone for help, E found no one near the perimeter of her cart as all the sellers from that side of the market has already left after sessfully selling their goods.


    ¡°Looking for someone,ss? Do not be troubled, I will take better care of you.¡± The drunken strangerughed vicious and inched towards the shivering E.


    E was in a fix as she couldn¡¯t fight nor could she call someone for help. She wore too manyyers of clothes on her that her arms and legs are not supporting her to at least fight back. She was getting anxious as the evil man was eyeing her from head to toe like she was a sweet ball that you would find in carnivals.


    E started walking back and was looking around to see if there was any way to find an escape but seems like her luck was at it¡¯s worst like all the other times as she was cornered by the drunken man.


    ¡°What are you d-oing? Please. Please stop there. I¡¯m already married and my husband would hurt you if you touch me.¡± E tried to trick the man in the name of her husband. In all the haste of trying to escape from the evil drunk man, E stumbled upon arge root of the tree that was behind her and she fell on the ground sporting a huge gash on her elbows.


    ¡°Ah, so you are beautiful looking marriedss, I see. Your husband would not mind sharing something this pretty with others. Like I said, I would take good care of your pretty body.¡± The evil man whispered in her ear, lowering himself to her level. That was when E noticed that her scarf was not its ce and her face was quite visible clearly.


    ¡°Please Help. HELP¡± E yelled for help seeing that there was no other way to escape from the strong grip of the man.


    ¡°Ah, that sweet voice!¡± The drunk man closed into E and caught her small frame in his dirty shivering arms and leaned his face into her shoulder and bit her there, making E cry out loud.


    E iled her arms and legs in an attempt to push the drunken man from her but he was too strong for her. She was crying loudly and calling for help continuously but not a person came to help her.


    ¡°No please, stop.¡± E begged the man and tried hard to shove him away only to have him pull off the cloak around her.


    ¡°Ssh, no one woulde to save her. So quit iling and give in.¡± The man said pulling the hooks of her dress one by one.


    ¡°NO!¡± She yelled and suddenly her eyes started to blur and slowly darkness was invading her. ¡°No¡­ st-s-top¡± She whispered in the haze of fainting and just as the consciousplete left her, she felt the evil man¡¯s body was lifted from her.


    She could see a dark figure looming above her from her state of partial consciousness but couldn¡¯t figure out who the person was. She tried to open her eyesplete and see the person that must¡¯ve helped her however thest bit of her awareness slipped and she was embraced by peaceful oblivious and thest thing she hallucinated was hearing a soft whisper,¡¯You are safe, love¡¯.


    ~*~*~*~*~*~*~


    ¡°How are you feeling now, dear?¡± E heard a soft voice and groaned lowly as she opened her eyes. Fluttering her eyes, she slowly opened them. As soon as she opened her eyes, she found herself in the old carriage that she rode that noon.


    She looked around confused as to how she was in the carriage and slowly all that happened in the market hit her like a tornado. Tears rolled from her eyes and she wrapped her arms around her as if to protect herself.


    ¡°You are safe, dear.¡± E looked at the source and found the kind old driver, Dale, smiling down at her warmly.


    ¡°How am I here? That¡­ t-that man ¨C He was¡­ he tried to ¨C. Thank you for saving me.¡± She stuttered trying to frame a sentence in her scared condition.


    ¡°You are safe. And I¡¯m not your savior. Your savior is someone else who would not allow any threat near to you again.¡± Dale¡¯s words confused E to a great extent.


    What does he mean by that?


    Why would someone save her willingly? she was untouchable and a bad luck?


    What does he mean by not allowing threat near her?


    Why does she feel that somehow there is a connection between this and the feeling of her being watched?


    Did her life really started to change like Dale said?


    Only time can reveal all the mysteries of her life.


    ~*~*~*~*~*~*~

 Chapter 4

    ¡°W-who? Who saved me, Dale¡± Asked E with a shivering voice.


    She was grateful that someone saved her but the thought of someone getting implicated with her made her worry for that person.


    ¡°Let us not bother about your savior, dear. He can take care of himself very well. I have a message for you. I met a close associate in market just few moments ago and came to know that his master needs fresh wholesome goods in bulk so I told my associate about you.¡± E was stunned beyond belief at what Dale said.


    She didn¡¯t know how to feel about the good opportunity that knocked her door. Should she take it? Could she believe him? Could she believe in herself?


    She was quite popr for having foul luck; howe things are turning out better for her suddenly is a mysterious and chilling question that was guing her mind.


    ¡°Dale, how can I ¨C ¡± E started to protest not knowing how to take in these sudden turn of events.


    ¡°Before you object let me tell you that his master is an atheist and a nonbeliever of facy. So do not concern yourself about it. It is in your advantage that you don¡¯t need to travel to the market everyday and stand in the sun for long while. I would being here every day or once in every two days to take the goods.¡± E was d that there is a little benefit to her and she¡¯s also happy that the master is a nonbeliever of blind faith.


    ¡°The master known to be the kindest person to treat even his servants with the considerate respect.¡± He continued seeing E in quiet in her thoughts.


    E immediately was overwhelmed by the kind master¡¯s personality and thoughts even though he was wealthy. She liked how the master thinks about people.


    ¡°The master seems to be a good person to think so kind of people.¡± E smiled at Dale and he returned the smile.


    Dale was pleased that he could help this innocent kind child who has seen many evils of the arbitrary society. He was satisfied that he is ying a role in changing E¡¯s life for better and taking a first step to change the vision of blind culture.


    ¡°Yes. I have your basket inside my carriage and I will hand them over to the master now. I will be returning for next harvest in two days.¡± Dale informed and leaves from there with a slight bow.


    E wasn¡¯t sure why he was helping her. She was suspicious but she¡¯s also know that Dale means good for her.


    E hoped that this little change in her life stays that way but little did she know that the change just started and it will get better from then on.


    ~*~*~*~*~*~


    E was not a fan of smiling from when her happiness was crushed four years ago. She¡¯s always afraid of smiling, scared that it would be snatched away from her. But that day when Dale came to pick up her second harvest, she allowed herself to smile a little.


    She smiled a little when Dale passed on a small pouch of coins.


    E was happy that she can repair her cabin now and a hand fan.


    ¡°E, E. Have you heard of the recent gossip going around? It set the whole Northern Province into haunt.¡± Gode, yelled on top of her lungs and took a seat next to E on her small wooden cot.


    ¡°Oh Gode, I only get to know the gossips from you. How would I know what happened in the town?¡± E took a small piece of cloth and tied three coins in it. She repeated the same again; she divided the coins and tied them in small pieces of cloth.


    ¡°A man was found hanging to the roof of town meeting hall and was covered with many hideous bloody bruises.¡± WHAT? E got a little scared hearing the dreadful news.N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    ¡°Oh my, how did that happen?¡±


    ¡°They think that he was being forcefully hanged and before that he was beaten to death. The town heads and the Lords are still looking into it. You know what intrigued everyone?¡± Gode gaped in interest while telling E the whole story she knew.


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°There was a certain man that came to the town heads and told them that the man was hanged was because of a woman.¡± E¡¯s air was stuck in her lungs when she heard that it was due to a woman.


    Somehow, somehow she has a feeling that she would not like what Gode would say further.


    ¡°H-how?¡± E stuttering, turning pale.


    ¡°The man said that two days ago this person was forcing himself on ady in the market even after she warned him about her husband. That person still forced himself on her and suddenly a man covered in dark cloak came there and punched the dead person to pulp. So, this witness is saying that maybe the savior was that woman¡¯s husband.¡± E covered her mouth from gasping loudly. She shivered in terror and all the color from her face faded away.


    E knew who that person was. E knew who that woman was. She was thedy who was forced upon and a person is dead because of her. That mere realization sent chills through her spine.


    She couldn¡¯t breathe and her lungs are burning up due tock of oxygen. Her frail body is shaking in dread and shock. Many questions were running through her mind¡­


    Who would kill a person for her? Does Dale know about it?


    The thought of a person dying on her didn¡¯t settle well with her. Was that murder intentional?


    And her question was answered by the oblivious Gode, who didn¡¯t notice the change in E¡¯s demeanor. ¡°And you know what made the who Northern province into wild, there was a message carved on the dead body,¡±


    ¡°A ¨C A message? What ¨C what kind of m-essage?¡± E was trying her best to put control on her overpowering emotions. E didn¡¯t know how to take this news. She was more scared now.


    ¡°Yes. You know the one who murdered, carved his body with something sharp and the town physician was telling that the carving was made by sharp nails, probably animal nails. It was so sinister. All the towns and viges were announced to be careful.¡±


    Used sharp nails to carve on a person? E was getting weird vibes with every passing moment. She was not afraid that someone was killed because she knew how cruel the world can be. She had firsthand experience in it. But what made her weak and frightened was that someone was killed due to her.


    She was scared because some stranger killed a human because of her. This never happened to her. People always used E and her family to their dark madness but never did a person hurt someone for her. It was new to E.


    ¡®It shouldn¡¯t be anything rted to her. It¡¯s crazy to think something like that. Who would do something like that for her¡¯ E chided herself.


    She didn¡¯t know how to react. Should she be bright that some stranger cared for her though his way of showing it was quite haunting; or should she dread at the event happening to her which was giving her pessimistic and depressing feelings.


    But one thing is proved that whoever this stranger savior is, she was scared of him.


    ¡°You ¨C said that there was message. What was ¨C it? E queried and tried to sound as normal as she could.


    ¡°Ah, do you want to hear it? You look so pale right now.¡± Gode hesitated to tell the further details now noticing her pale shivering figure.


    ¡°Yes.¡± E tried to sound brave.


    ¡°It was something like ¡®Touch her and you would be dead in the most painful manner¡¯. The gossip was going around the town that he was tortured for two days before hanging him.¡± And those cruel and disturbing words were enough to rm all her past fears and the feeling of foreboding.


    E sensed that something is going wrong with her, around her and she doesn¡¯t know how to save herself from faceless dangers.


    ~*~*~*~*~*~

 Chapter 5

    E couldn¡¯t sleep the whole night thinking about the murder in town. Was it really rted to her? She was very sure that she was the person for whom someone was killed and the mere thought of it is spine chilling for E.


    After moments of turning and twisting and walking, E finally felt a little tiredness oveing and drifted into sleep slowly.N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    ¡®E¡­ E¡¯ someone whispered eerily near her.


    E suddenly jerked and turned around to find the source of the voice. There was nothing but white fog engulfing her from all the sides. Is it a dream or real, E couldn¡¯t make sense of, but the voice was terrifying.


    ¡®Sleep E, dear.¡¯ She heard a hoarse male whisper in her ear from behind. When she turned around, there was nothing but dark night and white dew fog covering her. E shivered in absolute fright and shrieked when she felt a warm breath on the nape of her neck.


    ¡®Wh-o? Who? Please, wh-who are you?¡¯ E stammered looking around for the source of voice but seems like the heavy white fog was making it difficult for E to see anything. It was like a barrier formed between her the voice.


    She wanted to run far away from the eerie environs and tug herself into a far corner but no matter how much she ran she still ended up in the same ce that the maze, fog created.


    ¡®Hush, I¡¯m here E dear, there¡¯s no need to get afraid. Stop running and sleep Love, I will watch over you¡¯ Tears streamed down her eyes and a loud hup came out from her.


    Why was this happening to her? Who was the invisible person speaking to her?


    E was not a weakling from the start in fact she was one of the brave and strong person one can counter in ady at that time. She never stepped back to express herself under any situation. She was adored, admired and envied by many girls around her age.


    It was only when the series of incidents hit her that made her fragile at heart. A human has the power to make the good out of bad and worst out of good. ording to E, human is a dangerous and cruel animal that God has created. Even most ferocious wild animals only attack when they feel threatened but E knows people can attack their own kind for their greed and gain.


    It was not the incidents of bad luck that shackled her but it was the people who created them.


    E closed her eyes in an attempt to wake up if this was any bad dream but she was only answered with a sweet warm blow of breathe on her face. She shivered, but this time it was something that she did not feel ever, something akin to sensual. Surrounded by the chilling cold dew, she felt warm breathe blown all over her face and she felt she was slowly loosing her conscious.


    There was some kind of magic that surrounded her and she was suddenly feeling drowsy. What was it? She didn¡¯t know. Why was she suddenly feeling warm and drowsy like a spell was casted on her?


    Slowly, the fear and her thoughts were leaving her mind making her drift into darkness.


    ¡°Come out you wench. Are you sleeping peacefully after cursing us with your evil presence?¡±


    E bolted out from her peaceful sleep and looked at around expecting her to find inside the fog maze.


    ¡®It must be a dream¡¯ she thought feeling weird sensation on her face. It felt warm and smelt sweet. She immediately skipped towards her small mirror to look at herself and found that the bluish ck dark bags under her eyes were no more there. Her skin felt soft under her finger like it was pampered with beauty herbs. He eyes were totally another issue. They were glowing green like vast fields of wild trees.


    E couldn¡¯tprehend how her bed ridden horrendous facepletely transformed into a decent one. Might be the very good night¡¯s sleep she hadst night fixed her up.


    ¡°Ah!¡± E shrieked when arge stone hit her on her shoulder. That was when E registered themotion taking ce outside her cabin.


    The vigers¡­


    The whole town were outside her cabin throwing stones at her for God knows what reason.


    ¡°Come out, you witch. You are nothing but a vile unfortunate creature cursing us with your bad luck.¡± One of thedies in the vige yelled throwing stones inside the cabin.


    What happened?


    Why were they here and yelling at her all of a sudden?


    She didn¡¯t do anything then why suddenly the viges are abusing her?


    E was suddenly worried if the vigers got to know about her little visit to the market and selling her goods there. If she was caught doing that, then it was end for her. No doubt they would kill her in the most brutal way. They are monsters and can do anything. E was scared.


    E hated herself so much for getting scared for everything. She was not a coward but now after years of facing hell on earth, E was afraid of everything.


    She walked to the window that was situated in the corner of her small cabin and peeked outside. Tens of vigers were crowded around her hut with dangerously scowling faces and picking stones to hit her.


    Not knowing what to do and how to handle the situation, E slowly stepped outside the door and give her side of exnation.


    ¡°Wh-why are you all here?¡± She asked meekly.


    ¡°Why are we here? You dare question us when you are haunting our vige with misfortune after misfortune.¡± A man yelled and threw a stone one her, hitting her on her head.


    E fell on her knees with the force the stones hit her. She was in pain, hurt physically and emotionally.


    ¡°I did not do a-anything.¡± E stammered and confused why those people were so furious towards her. What has she done? She did not even go out of her property from few days, then for what was she used of?


    ¡°There was a murder in the town. Who do you think was responsible for that, you harridan?¡± The ground beneath E¡¯s feet shook and she gasped. Her face lost the little color it has and her heart was pounding loudly inside the ribs.


    Oh no! They have found out!


    They found out that the man was murdered as of her. They found out. What should she do now? She didn¡¯t even know why that person was killed and why for her then how is she supposed to exin to the vigers.


    People yet again started throwing stones at her and E closed her eyes and covered her face with her arms to protect herself. She was expecting the stones to hit her and she was waiting for pain and death to embrace her.


    She waited and waited for the pain to hit her only for her to hear screams. Reluctantly E opened her eyes. With great difficulty she tried to keep them open but due to the sand storm that engulfed the vigers, she was unable to see another other than the dry sand running in the air inrge circles.


    ¡®Was that her husband, grandma? It was him right?¡¯ Little girl asked with sparkling eyes full of curiosity.


    The old grandmother looked amused at the little kid and asked, ¡®Why do you think that it was her husband? Her husband was dead, dear.¡¯


    The little girl tapped her chin for a moment in though and answered, ¡®Whenever she talked to her husband¡¯s grave, the sand raised around her so I suppose it was her husband¡¯s way of saving her from cruel people.¡¯ The clever girl said which made the grandma chuckle in response.


    ¡®But grandma how her husband died? You did not tell me that?¡¯ The old grandma smiled knowingly at the dear child.


    ¡®That is because the husband was not dead. But she married a dead person. Precisely, a corpse¡¯


    ~*~*~*~*~*~

 Chapter 6

    ¡°Aish!¡± E hissed in pain.


    ¡°Oh, I¡¯m sorry but this will hurt a little.¡± Gode reassured and continued dabbing her wounds with the medicine. There was nothing that E wanted right at that moment than to give up on her life and pray that her next life spare her with a decent living.


    ¡°They think your evil existence is the cause of all the atrocities taking ce in the town.¡± Gode put in suddenly, while cleaning up E¡¯s wounds and gauging for her reaction.


    ¡°They think that man was murdered because of me?¡± E¡¯s silent murmur was not a question to Gode but to herself.


    ¡°No, they think your pessimistic presence around the locality is enough to kill a person for no good reason.¡± Gode was burning in rage at the idiotic minds of the people. How can people be so downright senseless and heartless to someone so good? She cried and sympathized her friend a lot for the way she turned out to be.


    E was fed up of everything. Everything in the universe seems to be going against her. She couldn¡¯t take a breath of fresh air without concerning about the consequences. And now the thought of her name being the reason of a murder is not making any good to E.


    ¡°You should leave.¡± E didn¡¯t get what Gode meant. She was surprised of Gode¡¯s statement.


    ¡°Leave?¡± She was confused what Gode meant. What does she mean leave from her own cabin?


    ¡°I think you should leave from here and go somewhere far away where people do not know about you, where people do not care who you are and where you are from.¡± E knew what Gode was trying to tell. She knew that her friend was getting more anxious for her day after day. She could understand her friend¡¯s concern for her but will the town allow her to go?


    They were keeping her there, in the outskirts of the town, so that she would be avable for their selfish use whenever they needed. The courtesy of giving her a ce andnd for her living was not for her goodwill but to make sure I was avable for another sacrifice if any drought or floods shoulde in future. Yet they make sure to kill all the confidence and hope she has to make sure she would sumb to the darkness and wouldn¡¯t dare anything against them.


    She was just kept there as an avable in hand at any turn of the time.


    ¡°They wouldn¡¯t allow me. All this usations and abuse was to kill any little hope I had on my life. They want me to be a puppet in their hands ready to be their scapegoat at any turn of event. They make sure to have an eye on me.¡± E wanted to escape from there. Heaven know how desperate she was to get out from there and start a new life but she knew that the vigers always made sure she couldn¡¯t go anywhere outside the boundaries they set for her.


    One of the reason they buried her husband¡¯s dead body beside her cabin was to emotionally bind here there. They knew E was a fool enough to respect a dead person and they dly took advantage of that.


    ¡°E¡­ I will help you. Let¡¯s get you out of here when the whole town will be sleeping. Three days from now, on the night of lunar eclipse, the belief says that it is dangerous to witness the eclipse so town will lock themselves inside their houses. It will be a good time to escape. I will have a coach ready for you at the other side of theke. Get all your important things and start preparing for your escape.¡±


    Gode had enough with the cruelty and madness of the people. She has watched her friend suffer from years and every time she noticed her cry, she use to assure herself that some day she will get the happiness she deserve but the town is going beyond irrationality with their acts.


    She has enough of waiting someone toe and save E from her despair. She has been thinking to send her best friend away from the northern region from many days and she decided to do it now. She will have the sky bow down if it had to for E to escape from that hell.


    E did not argue with her friend about the whole escape n because somewhere in her heart, she wanted to try her best to get out from there. She gathered few rag gowns she had and tied them in a huge cloth.


    She would be getting away from there in two days and she prayed that she escape sessfully.


    ¡®Would I ever get away from here? I wish I could¡¯ E thought to herself while walking through the lighter part of the woods.


    It was a quiet evening and the cool breeze touching her skin is soothing her wounds and also her heart. The trees are moving lightly along the breeze giving the scent of very addicting rainy wet soil and fresh blossomed flowers. It was refreshing to walk in the woods after having a tough day. Days like this were always an invisible cure to E¡¯s pain.


    It was a short walk from her cabin to theke in the woods. Theke was used only by E as the other people are prohibited to use it for their own good. How very irony, they can use her without any hesitation for their greed but wouldn¡¯t dare use the water she uses.


    How irony!


    Squatting down at the edge of the muddy ground, E dipped her hands and sshed some cool water on her face. Her hip length long and rich copper hair was left untied into natural waves. She felt good to be in nature alone far away from evil prying eyes. She loved the feel of cool water on her skin.


    E bent a little trying to pluck lotus flower and leaves to make good tea as lotus leaves are good at curing swelling, pain and redness of rashes.


    She bend a little more over the clear water to pluck the flower and notices her once bright eyes were dull with sadness. Her hair was no doubt healthy and bright that gave her face a beautiful frame but the bruises overshadowed any beautiful cell she had. She was not a beauty but her copper hair sure is her attracting spot.


    She touches her hair looking at her reflection in the clear water and run a delicate hand over it. She cups her face with both her hands and meets her eyes in the reflection.


    Will anyone ever find her beautiful?


    Can she have a man in her life who appreciates her?


    What if her husband was alive? Then would he like her? Would he love her?


    The more she lived alone with no family, the more E craved for love. At the age when she should be embraced in the arms of her love and growing her family, she was alone and widowed.


    Her eyes wept with tears when she thought of her husband. She wished her husband to be alive and to be with her but she also knew that it was a foolish wish.N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    Her husband was not alive. There¡¯s no one who could love her. People treat her like untouchable then there is no second chance in her life.


    No chance to find love.


    No chance to find family.


    Tears rolled down her eyes, grief striking inside her with high tides. She pitied the reflection in the water. Heaving slowly, she wiped her tears and bent forward to wash her face again but her hands stopped mid air when she saw two red sparks in the reflection of the water.


    E cleared her eyes and tried to see what exactly it is. ¡®What might it be¡¯, she wondered. She moved a little forward to have a clear view and was shocked to see what the sparks actually are.


    They were eyes.


    At first she thought they were eyes of a crocodile but there are no crocodiles there nor crocodiles sport red eyes. E narrowed her eyes in concentration and looked closely towards the red sparkling eyes and framed out the ck thick eyebrows arched above the eyes.


    That was when she realized that it was a person, a man to be precise.


    Red eyes were gazing at her intensely observing her every move. She could only see the eyes and eyebrows and the rest of the face are hidden in the reflection of trees.


    Red Eyes?


    Howe a person has red eyes?


    E looked back towards the trees to find the person with pounding heart. There was no one behind her or on the trees. She looked back at the water and the red sparking eyes were no there. It was gone.


    Her heart started pounding loudly inside, eerie feeling overtaking her previously rxed mind.


    Those eyes looked so devilish.


    Was that even a person?


    ~*~*~*~*~*~

 Chapter 7

    What was that?


    Who was that?


    Is that even a human?


    He was looking at her, intensely, with that demon like red eyes. E felt the feeling of creepiness crawling down her spine.


    She was living there from four years and she was taking walks to the woods and theke almost every day but she never did she encounter any human going across to theke. ording to the vigers, it was cursed by her, so no one would dare to go there. It was her only sanctuary.


    Then who was he toe there and scare her with his intense red eyes.


    ¡°E, E,¡± Gode shook me by her shoulder with a concerned look. ¡°Why are you looking so pale?¡±


    ¡°T-There was someone a-at theke.¡± E stumbled over her words grasping lung full of air.


    E did not want to tell her friend and worry her more than she was right then, but what she saw with her own eyes terrified her.


    ¡°There was someone at theke? Who?¡± Gode asked confused cing loaves of toasted bread on a te and handed them to E.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. I saw him looking at me from the reflection in the water and he has-¡± E was stuttering words but Gode cut off her sentence saying that it must be some traveler stopping by the water to quench thirst.


    But E knew what she saw was not tooplex to exin. She wouldn¡¯t believe her and her friend would say that she must be hallucination with all the event that was happening to her.


    E wanted to still tell her friend about the red eyed man but she held herself as she thought that she would be leaving from there in less than a day so there was no reason to worry her friend with new issues.


    ¡°Maybe.¡± E answered slowly, letting the matter be.


    ¡°Alright, I came here to tell you the n I came up with.¡± Gode said rubbing her hands in excitement and E nodded her head for her to continue.


    ¡°Right at the midnight when the eclipse is halfway through, go toke and cross it to the other side. There you will find a horse, ride it and cross both the Yorkcoln slopes and eastern mountains and ¨C¡±


    ¡°Eastern mountains? But Gode, it takes two continuous days and nights to cross Eastern Mountains!¡± E gasped. She knew that she couldn¡¯t afford to stop and rest but if she is riding a horse then she must stopped several times and give her ride a little rest and food.


    What if she gets caught while resting? What if someone from the ces around recognizes her then it would be a disaster.


    ¡°True and you are taking rest over nights too. Do not worry; while you were going to the eastern side I had already arranged few hints about you to lead the vigers to the southern region. So you can get away without any fret. Entering into the Eastern region, my farthest cousin, Adam will be already waiting for you at the border river. Fret not he is a good person; he will lead you to a cornered small vige, Newdenn. He arranged a small cabin for you near to their house and you will be staying there until end of winter and see if you can prolong your stay there for few more seasons.¡± Gode said in one breath.


    It was a good escape arrangement, E agreed. Staying in a closed and cornered vige will be good for her and E was so grateful for her best friend to take up such risk and effort to save her.


    She felt so lucky to have Gode as her friend and if theree a day that her friend needs any help then she would be there for her through thick and thin.


    ¡°Thank you, Gode. You were always there for me when all the odds are against her. Thank you. I will miss you so much.¡± E held Gode and cried on her shoulder.


    Though E was feeling disheartened to leave her only friend and family behind, she knew she need to do it for the sake of her own life. She vowed to herself that once she gets out of her current predicament she would try hard to justify all the efforts her friend put in to save her.


    ¡°Now, I think this would be thest time we would be speaking to each other before you take off from here. I will miss you.¡± Gode hugged E patting her back in encouragement.


    ¡°But do not feel depressed, I wille to meet you once the storm quiets down here.¡±


    E nodded to Gode but couldn¡¯t shake off the off-putting feeling that is creeping in her. She had a feeling that this escape would be harder and life changing than she had expected. She could only pray that everything goes by the preparations they made.


    Thest evening, E visited her husband¡¯s grave with a heavy heart and apologized him for not being able to stay with him and being selfish enough to leave him.


    E loved her husband. Even though she couldn¡¯t see his face clearly, even though he was a dead body, she loved him. She made clear to herself every day that it was her duty to love her husband no matter he was there for her or not and she did stood on her vows of loving him.


    The thought of leaving him was heartbreaking to her. She almost refused to escape thinking of her husband but Gode made her realize that her husband would want her to life good if he were alive and that got her.


    That evening she confessed to her husband¡¯s grave that she loved him even though it was duty to do so. She cried and poured out her heart and howled her pain. She apologized again and again to him for being selfish and leaving him.


    Unknown to her that her words, her cry, her pain was hurting her husband more than it could hurt her.


    The night came sooner thanter and E has prepared everything in order to make certain that she did not leave anything behind.


    The vigers were long gone locking themselves in their houses and there was no one in and around the town. E looked up to the sky and found the ck shadow slowly moving on to the moon.


    This was her chance to leave from there. E took her little necessities she has and walked over to her husband¡¯s grave once again, kissing the top of the b. She was tearful with the way things are turning out.


    Now she would never ever able to meet her husband¡¯s grave. This is it and she would be gone forever.


    With tears, E moved into the woods towards theke and found a wooden nk with a row on itrge enough for her to sit. She sat on it and rowed hard to cross theke as soon as possible.


    E should be anxious but nevertheless happy to be going away but she was getting a kind of eerie feeling of being watched. It was not the first time she felt eyes on her, even when she was visiting her husband that evening, she felt the same feeling of being watched.


    E took and deep breath and rowed harder and tried to brush off her feeling with the reason that it was because she was sneaking out.


    She rowed harder and harder until one moment when the wooden nk was hit with an under-root under the water and the nk started to shake vigorously.


    E tried to bnce her body on the nk but with her sack of necessities she couldn¡¯t bnce.


    Just as the nk was about to tip upside down, the nk suddenly got bnced and what made E¡¯s heart pound inside her chest was the warm air she was sensing on her ice cold shoulder from the back. Chills ran through her spine and all the hair on her arms stood up.


    A sob came out of her mouth and her hands were shivering endless. She was scared to turn back and see what or who it was.


    ¡°Hush. I got you, love. Now you are in good hands.¡± She heard a raspy whisper in her ear and her heart almost stopped working. Right away she felt a warm blow of air on her face which immediately made the consciousness slip out of her, falling in thefortable arms.


    She wanted to fight out of the arms and open her eyes to see who it was but the warm air on her face is like a drug that is swallowing into the darkness.N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    Her limp body was gathered in the arms like a treasure a kiss was pressed on her forehead.


    ¡°You will not leave me.¡±


    ~*~*~*~*~

 Chapter 8

    ¡°Wake up, E. E. E, wake up.¡±


    Argh, why was she feeling so much pain in her head? Why was she feeling so faint?


    ¡°E, wake up.¡± E heard again and tried to open her eyes but the bright light of the morning sun is making it difficult.


    ¡°Argh, it¡¯s my head. It is hurting a lot.¡± E said rubbing her eyes and opened her eyes slowly.


    What happened to her? Why she was asleep till the sun was on the top of the head? And the headache, it was throbbing.


    ¡°What happened? What are you doing here, Gode¡± She asked her best friend not looking at her and slowly tried to sit.


    E picked up the tumbler of water and drank it thirstily and sighed in content when the cool water soothed her parched throat.


    ¡°What am I doing here? What are you doing here?¡± Gode raised her voice a little in exasperation. She was so happy that her best friend was finally leaving from the nightmare but when she did not find any hassle in the town that morning, she was a little doubtful and worried what might had happened to E and came to check the cabin expecting E to be gone.


    But all Gode found was her best friendying on the bed in a good peaceful sleep. Gode was stunned to find E in the cabin. What was she doing here? She was supposed to be in the Eastern woods crossing the mountains by the time then why in the God¡¯s name was she doing here sleeping so peacefully?


    ¡°I? I don¡¯t know. Why am I sleeping here?¡± E rubbed her head to calm her throbbing head.


    ¡°Yes, E. Why are you sleeping here when you should be fleeing from here?¡± Gode asked in urgency. It was a very good opportunity for E to flee away but it got out of hand somehow and she was speechless.N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    ¡°I do not know. I cannot remember what happened.¡± E looked well rested but the thing that she couldn¡¯t remember what happened the previous night was terrifying her as well as Gode.


    ¡°Last thing I remember wasst evening when I visited my husband¡¯s grave and bid a goodbye. That was it. From then I couldn¡¯t remember anything at all. What happened to me, Gode?¡± E could not remember what happenedst night. She was supposed to run away then howe she slept in her room so serenely?


    E was confused and so was Gode. ¡°You could not remember what happenedst night?¡± Gode asked narrowing her eyes at her friend. Different possibilities were going through her head. Gode was surprised how her n backfired.


    ¡°I think it must be the cunning vigers to keep you still in your ce while they were locked. They must have drugged you somehow to be on the safe side. We underestimated their power, E. We underrated their thinking.¡± Who else other than the vigers would do that? Gode felt disappointed at herself for not making a sound scheme and not considering the vigers beliefs. She was disappointed that she failed to help her friend given a very good chance.


    E, on the contrary was not disappointed about not being able to escape but she was more terrified with her thoughts. Was that really the vigers who drugged her or could it be someone else?


    She couldn¡¯t remember anything but deep down in her heart, a faint voice was telling her that the vigers were not the only ones who was after her. The voice was telling her to reminisce all the moments when felt like she was being watch and many such moments where she someone¡¯s presence around her and not to forget those red eyes.


    E prayed it to be vigers who drugged her or else she was positive that something was going in her life without her intervention.


    ¡°You go on with your usual everyday chores for now. I wille up with some other idea by then and this time I would not make the same mistake again.¡± E nodded painfully as the throbbing head seems to be mounting with the hot sun burning through the window.


    ¡°Now you go to sleep again. I wille to meet you soon.¡± Gode walked out not before cing few fruits and water beside E.


    ¡°E dear, how are you feeling today?¡± E heard just when Gode left the cabin. E walked towards the door and opened it wide to wee Dale inside the small room.


    ¡°I am feeling good, Dale.¡± E answered though she was not well. For some reason, E found Dale¡¯s question a little disturbing.


    How was she feeling today!


    It was as if he knew she was not well.


    ¡°Here. My cousin made hot soup with herbs this morning and I brought it for you. The soup is good for any kind of pain.¡± E gasped.


    ¡°W-why do you think I am in pain? How do you know?¡± E¡¯s question paled Dale for a moment but he covered it up with a small smile, ¡°Oh I heard that vigers went wild and threw rocks on you two days ago. I was worried you must have hurt a lot. I was in the other town and when I heard it I quickly came over to ensure you were safe.¡± Dale covered up smoothly. E nodded her head and waved her hand in gratitude.


    Once Dale gave the container of soup to her, he left telling her that he need toplete some other work. With the headache E was experiencing, she just needs something warm to drink and as if Dale was an angel, he brought the hot herbs soup with small pieces of chicken.


    The warm soup, gulping through the throat immediately gave her the rxation she needed and the herbs acted miracles in reducing her aches.


    She wondered how her life would have taken another fold if she sessfully escaped.


    ~*~*~*~*~


    ¡°That was very warm, Thank you E.¡± Gode took the small cup of hot tea E offered to her and engulfed in arge nket.


    E sent a small smile towards her friend and ced another nket over her. It has been nearly eight months that she failed to escape and from then on E continued to live her life like she used to always but she still coul not remember the night of her escape. Except¡­ expect these eight months has been a lot of strain to her with the new fear that was developing inside her.


    Now she waspletely positive that someone was indeed after her and watching her like a hawk. She knew she was not hallucinating. She noticed a shadow around her many a times when she was working or at her cabin resting but E could see the person. It was as if the person has an ability to disappear into the thin air and that terrified her even more.


    ¡°Many houses got washed away in the heavy rain and few were crushed by therge trees. Town being in the downhill, the water were getting stagnated and the crops are destroyed. There was hardly any food or a good shelter in town from a month. It was good that you are in uphill and water does not idle here nor there are anyrge trees near to the cabin. Your nkets are so warm, where did you get them from?¡± E gave Gode a nervous smile. It has been two months that the storm took the worst phase and started destroying everything. Though E was safe and well, she felt worried for her friend. She knew Gode could not stay with her for few days. It would be a sin ording to the vigers.


    ¡°Three months ago, when the first storm hit the region, I found few nkets and many blocks of coal in the room. I thought it was you that kept them there for me in the start.¡± Gode shook her head in confusion said that it was not her that put them there to which E nodded.


    ¡°I know. Later I started receiving food, blocks of coal and other necessities. I do not know who are keeping them in my room but the moment I open my eyes in the morning, I would find them in the corner.¡± Gode was bewildered by E¡¯s confession. It couldn¡¯t be the town people being so generous to their scapegoat when they are suffering themselves.


    They could it be. Gode sure was stunned but she also hoped that to be a good change in her friend¡¯s life. She was no doubt frightened when she heard about the sudden faceless admirer of her friend but deep down in her heart she wanted to hope. Hope that the person who was this to her woulde out of the shadows and flee her away from the misery. She tried to hope best out of the worst situation.


    She just want to trust this creepy faceless admirer.


    ~*~*~*~*~

 Chapter 9

    The next six days damaged more establishments of the whole northern region than the previous days of storm. It was like the God was directing all the dark clouds towards them to wash away the locality and the young Lord of Northern region did not bother to help the shadowvalor town people.


    People were dying and those who were lucky were able to sustain it by the thin line. Every day there were tens of people losing lives and the others were busy looking for a shelter where the floods water couldn¡¯t reach them.


    For the first month of heavy floods, people of the town took the shelter in the town hall for many days with hardly any food and sleep. But then slowly the water started engulfing the town hall too andpletely swallowing it in the time of mere six days.


    People who did not die of rain started dying due to fever and other climatic diseases. The vigers decided to take shelter on the uphill for the time being until the rain calms down. But seems like nature is after destruction of the whole town that people were dying at a fast pace.


    Knox Garrick, the fifty odd year town head was getting anxious not because of the floods that is washing away the whole town but because of the safety of his position as town head. He was apprehensive because if the town people lost their blind faith in him then his station would be in danger.


    He should do something!


    He should do something instantaneously to keep his advantage to himself. He couldn¡¯t afford to lose his credibility among the people. He was hoping to be a highest power to rule the locality and he could not let cmities to destroy his hard work he had done till now.


    He along with two more vigers decided to knock the door of the great sacred witch to find a solution for the catastrophe taking ce. They had to sail on the water filled roads for hours to reach the coven.


    The coven was a dark cave with blue fire zing from the logs on the either side of the pathway. There were spider webs on the corners and bones hanging on the hard stone wall giving a sinister sense of feeling.


    Entering in the room going through many curtain, the three men paused when they reached a table with a glowing ss globe and skulls on either side of the globe. The skulls were making different kind of sounds which terrified the two other vigers except the town head. One skull wasughing loudly while one was wailing and other was yelling.


    The two other men got scared of the dangerous sick energy the room is emitting. It was as if they could not move from the ce they were standing in and it was like their moments were controlled by a invisible force. A shiver ran through men¡¯s spine.


    ¡°Ah, there you are, Knox.¡± Came a sultry voice from behind the thick curtains on the other side. The voice was both tempting yet intimidating. The voice held wickedness in it.


    A beautifuldy of around thirty and six years entered the room with a sensuality and grace. She had dark painted lips and longshes which can lure men to her mercy. Her long gown has a deep cut on the either side of legs disying her pale legs. Her chest was pulled up to her chin in disy the most of it. Her lips were curled up in a vicious weing smile but eyes held evil promises.


    ¡°I knew you woulde, Knox. I was waiting for you.¡± The witch, Madonna, said leaning forward on her table and blinked her eyes at the three men with a hint of mischief.


    ¡°Your scared greatness, I am feelingpletely awful to reach out for your assistance only when a disaster hits. I feel ashamed of not making an attempt to associate with you in the normal circumstances and only run to you at the time of threat.¡± Knox edged his words with a secretive excitement that went unnoticed by the other two vigers.


    The vigers stood frozen in their ces looking at the sacred with fascination and desire. The sensual aura of the witch was hypnotizing them to see her and only her.


    ¡°Oh, do not be. Now that you are finally here we can d have a long and breathy discussion about the ruins!¡± Madonna trailed a long pink finger on Knox¡¯s jaw and flicked it with oozing Voluptuaries.


    Her whispers were like teasing tickles that draw men in to an unseen clutch of authority. If she was not a witch of magic then she would earn a title as witch of seduction. She needed no magic to trap men. A few whispers and necessary curves would do the work of bringing men to her feet.


    She was devious and cunning and she was a witch by nature as well as by habit.


    ¡°Take a seat and let us discuss about this ruins you were worried about.¡± Long and lean dark vines came up from the ground and woven itself into a chairs.


    The vigers looked bewildered but nheless took their respective chairs in front of the witch¡¯s long table.


    ¡°The floods.¡± Knox started with a sigh and looked up into deep eyes of Madonna and got breathy at the wild convivial look they are pinning towards him. Knox masked his excited smile and continued to exin the situation to her. ¡°It has been three months, already end of season and still the rains would stop. They swept away few viges and our town was next in order to get destroyed. We have tried everything in our ability to stop the destruction but failed miserably. So, we finally decided to approach your sacred greatness for the solution.¡±? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    One side of Madonna¡¯s dark lips lifted into a smirk. She feigned a pitiable look and ced her hand on her chest with an exaggerated horrid gasp. ¡°Oh my, that was so cruel of nature.¡± She said hinting wickedness.


    ¡°Leave us. I could only allow your town head to see my magic. It was quiet personal to me to expose my magic to you.¡± She looked at the two vigers who were in trance and ordered them with a flick of her fingers with a little arrogance. Both the vigers walked out of the cave quickly not to anger the witch.


    The witch turned towards Knox with a naughty glint and walked to him with an alluring grace and sat on hisp wrapping her hands around the his neck. Her long nails were piercing delicious into his skin and the heat from her voluptuous body was crashing him in waves.


    The witch closed into Knox¡¯s face with just a strand of hair space between both of them. ¡°What do I get in return?¡± She whispered taking control of his senses. Knox knew how the witch was but he could not get of the temptation she was creating around him. His blood was running hot in his body and his breath was getting quirky.


    Knox rubbed his hand softly on her exposed thigh and pinched her waist in return of her encouragement. The young witch sure has a great power over men. He can feel the excitement she was building up in him to make him do her bidding. She was cunning and devious and he was tempted for it.


    ¡°What can I give to the great powerful witch.¡± Knox whispered back in haze. The witch smiled sardonically moving her face to his ear. ¡°Eight young men.¡± She bit his ear seductively.


    ¡°Eight men to satisfy me and be a sacrifice for me! When I get hold of what I wanted then I will tell you what you needed.¡± The crafty witch leaned in and pecked the town head¡¯s lips before disappearing into thin air leaving nothing but smoke behind her.


    ~*~*~*~*~*~

 Chapter 10

    ¡°What has her sacred greatness suggested, Mr. Garrick?¡± One of the vigers asked him with a concern looking over his little son lying on the hay with fever.


    Knox thought for a moment and decided to concoct a story about the witch¡¯s demand. He needs the gullible viger¡¯s help in fulfilling the demand. He need to make sure that vigers are ying to his tune like always. That was how it should be to fulfill his desire to be thew of the town and he did everything he could and will do it further in the future too.


    ¡°Her sacred Greatness is angry with us. When she asked me to talk in private, she told me how disappointed she is with us.¡± Knox feigned a defeated sigh while his eyes were as sly as always observing the viger¡¯s facial expressions.


    The vigers got distraught with the news of angering the sacred witch. They didn¡¯t know what they did to make her angry. They did everything that she asked to then what might have angered the sacred witch to refuse to help them.


    Vigers are the blind believers of the witch and ording to them; she is the only God they knew of. ¡°Why? What happened, Mr. Garrick? Why is she enraged by us?¡± Ady cried out in desperation as she held her little girl in her arms who was shivering and coughing. The little girl was one of the victims of the new sort of flu came along the storms.


    The flu has already taken away eleven adults and six children and the town do not want to lose any of its people.


    ¡°She was enraged because we only approach her when in trouble and does not offer service when everything was alright.¡± Knox put in the words carefully with a hit of guilt feigning in it. Everything is going how he wanted to; now he just need to make the vigers guilty for the sins that they did not do.


    ¡°Oh heavens, may you forgive us sins. We fell short in taking care of the sacred seraph you have bestowed upon us. Wemitted the most sinful act of defying your gift to us.¡± Ady eximed.


    Knox just shook his head in utter shame and looked over to the vigers to see if they havepletely fallen into the me or not. He immediately felt d when the vigers were talking about how selfish they were.


    ¡°What do we do now, papa. We are ready to anything to calm the sacred witch.¡± Blythe, Knox¡¯s daughter asked. Knox hid his vicious smile from the prying eyes and looked objectively towards his daughter.


    ¡°It is time we stop being selfish and appoint few young men entirely for her sacred greatness service. We ought to apologize her with great services.¡± All the vigers fell in aplete silence.


    They could notprehend what to say. They are ready to serve the sacred witch with all their hearts and sincerity but allowing their young sons or brothers for the service forever is not what they are ready for. After all their family and friends are precious to them.


    ¡°I do not expect any of you to sacrifice your families but we do need few men. So I have a suggestion.¡± Knox stealthily stated. The vigers were attentive when the town head said that. ¡°I suggest we bring orphan men from the adjacent town. It would be an easy task to bring them here without anyone noticing but I need your assistance in doing so.¡±


    ¡°Yes we would do that.¡±


    ¡°That was an amazing idea.¡±


    ¡°Those orphans need some good deed to clean away their sins and have parents at least in their next birth.¡±


    ¡°Oh, yes. We should give the orphan to opportunity to be serve the great witch.¡±


    The vigers bbered in excitement together. They were happy that it was not their family and they are alright to sacrifice anyone as long as it was not one of them.


    Knox smirked at the foolish lot and turned towards his daughter giving her an evil smile which she returned.


    ¡°We have them in our grip, papa. Soon enough your word will be the decree in the town.¡±Blythe whispered devilishly away from any prying ears.


    ¡°No dear daughter. Not so soon. We are just few steps away from being the town¡¯s royal but we are far far away from being the Lord of the whole region. I want to pass on to you a throne of being the highest Lady of the region.¡± The father smiled determinedly at the daughter. He would trick, cheat or even kill to get what he wanted.


    ¡°About that, Papa, I got a chance to see the new young Lord of our region and- ¡± Blythe trailed our in a girly sophisticated shy and looked at the ground.


    ¡°But he was known to be a shadow and it was said one should be very lucky to see him in person then how did you?¡± Knox was both confused and excited looking at his daughter getting bashful at the mere name of the young Lord. He was thrilled to know about the young unknown and unseen Lord who was known to prefer a secretive life.


    ¡°Few days ago I saw a man was going uphill along with few otherrge men. I was not much invested in them but the man who was walking in the front of everyone wore arge ck cloak and has a cane of gold and diamonds. But then I had to look at his face and he looked so royal and striking. So I walked towards thest walking servant in the troupe and asked who he was.¡± Blythe exined in detail looking enthralled by the man. She had a big grin on her face and her face has many cunning curves which suggest sin.


    ¡°And he was the Lord?¡± Knox asked again to validate what his daughter was saying.


    He was getting thrilled to see how the lucky stars are being on his side and acting together to get him to his goal. The levers of his brain started working and he looked towards his daughter with sly smile.


    ¡°Yes papa, he was so attractive. He was so tall and burly and so powerful. The way he strode, the way he ordered his servants the way he covered his dark look in his eyes with cloak, he looked like the very characterization of power.¡± Blythe spoke with utmost fanciness towards the young lord. Anyone could see how she was fantasizing her in the future while she was describing the Lord.N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    ¡°You want him.¡± Knox stated confidently clearly understanding her daughters feeling and wishes. She feels for him romantically and wishes to rule aside by him. Knox did not except the events turning out to be advantageous for him. Everything was working out favorable to him coincidentally and he was d to see the bigger picture of future clearly now.


    All he must do now was to send a troupe eight men to the witch¡¯s mercy and work on stopping the cmities. But along side that he should also strategize how to trap the Lord. When his daughter bes the Lady of the whole northern region, he would be the highest aristocrat in the whole area.


    Everything was going just as he wished!


    ¡°You have made me so happy, my daughter. I would leave it to your sources how you would ensnare the Lord into a marital bond. The day you would sessfully be the wife of the Lord will be the day you make me proud of you. Get the Lord, dear daughter.¡± Knox encouraged his daughter ying his vicious games from all the sides.


    ¡°But Papa how could reach him?¡± His daughter¡¯s innocent question only made him smile in affection towards her. He blinked his eyes in reassurance and told her that he would help her with everything he has to bewitch the Lord.


    One step at a time¡­ One cautious step at time and he would reach his destination. Just few more sleepless nights and he would have the most peaceful night in the arms of luxury.


    ~*~*~*~*~

 Chapter 11

    ¡°I wonder why the vigers are so quiet suddenly.¡± E wondered out. It has been five days since the vigers have moved to the other side of the uphill and she did not hear anything about them. Gode has been living with her from a few days and her family has traveled to the east to their rtives until the storms subside.


    ¡°What is there to wonder, they must be nning to destroy lives again.¡± Gode scowled and frankly she didn¡¯t want to care about the vigers as they are too blinded by their beliefs.


    An eye blinded person has better senses than a wits blinded person.


    ¡°E, I have a feeling they would again look up to you for another sacrifice if needed. I suggest you take the advantage of storm and leave from here.¡± Gode was feeling anxious for her friend again. She knew about the town head¡¯s visit to the witch and she has a slight feeling that somehow it would end on a very bad note for E.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think I have anything more to sacrifice apart from my breath. If they would ask for my life this time then I would just give it. If nothing else I at least would be d this time.¡± E, though knows that she had nothing to give them this time, she was still a little scared inside.


    Gode did not tell anything to make her friend feel good and safe. After all, she too can sense dangering at her in a slow pace.


    ¡°Where have you beente night yesterday?¡± Gode asked suddenly remembering that E was not in bed thest night.


    ¡°I ¨C I went on a walk¡± E told hesitantly knowing too well that her friend would tell her that she was hallucinating again and she did not want to believe it. She knew what she was experiencing.


    Gode looked at E suspiciously but did not dwell on it.


    That night E yet again heard whispers of her name in her sleep. She felt light butterfly sensitive touches on her face and air ying with her loose hair. She was trying to decipher if it was a dream or real.


    As the time progressed by slowly, she felt the knots of her gown loosen and soft skin touching her neck.


    Was that someone¡¯s lips? She wanted to know what was happening with her but all she could see was dark. Her eyes are not making any effort of opening.


    The soft lips along with the light prickly stubbles making their way from her neck to her cor bone. The feeling was so real that it was very hard to believe that she was dreaming. Her breath wasing in gasps and her hands were getting sweaty at the sudden heat rising inside her body.


    She could feel the lips on her cleavage and something wet soothing the skin on top of her breast. Suddenly E let out a whimper when she felt a pinching sting on the top of her left breast and the sting was followed by a wet soft sponge like thing which soothed the pain away.


    E couldn¡¯t breathe at the weird sensation in her stomach. Her stomach stirred with tickles as if a feather was touching her from inside. It was so ticklish yet so consuming. She wanted the feeling to never stop. She was enjoying it.


    Enjoying the lips tracing over skin like a soldier on parade, enjoying the hand which was meandering on her slimly clothed legs and enjoying the deep husky whispers which were prompting her towards an unknown sin!


    She wanted to beg for something she was not aware of but she knew she would like it. Her voice was clogged with the constant torture she was experiencing and her moans were sealed with a pair of lips into an endless pit of ecstasy.


    ¡°E, wake up. Wake up E, you are sweating¡± Gode shook E awake. With a hazy mind swirling about the enjoyment she was having earlier, she opened her eyes bright and contented.? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    ¡°You are sweating, E? I was shaking like a dry fallen leaf with the amount of dew here. It is so cold.¡± E touched her face and patted her cheeks slowly as if to check if she was really sweating.


    She ran her hands on her face, her neck and on her cleavage, still feeling the tingles sparking at the mere touch. Her thoughts went back to the dreamst night¡¯s intimate sensation. There was a weird sensitivity between her legs as if it was craving something to fill in the emptiness.


    Was it real?


    Or was she having an erotic dream?


    ¡°I do not know. I- I am sweating?¡± E touched her face again and walked towards a small mirror ced on a stool. She looked at herself in the reflection, the knots of her gown were undone and the corset in disy showcasing half her breasts.


    Looking over her reflection in the mirror, she was getting her senses back to normal hypnotizing her that was just an erotic dream that she was seeing almost every night from few months. But yet, to defy the possibility of dream, there was a small bluish bruise on the top of her breast as if something has bitten her there.


    Or was it someone?


    E shook her head eliminating all the silly ideas. She started saying to herself that it was a mosquito bite. She did not want to dwell on a silly futureless theory of the dream being real.


    ¡°E, Look!¡± Gode pulled E to the small window of her cabin and pointed out to the mass of people rowing over towards the mountains. ¡°Seems like the rumor of town head and the vigers looking for men from the nearby vige is true.¡± She said and leaned forward to look clearly.


    ¡°But why young men? Why did the sacred witch ask for particrly eight young men?¡± E asked suspiciously. She never liked the idea of following the witch¡¯s orders. E did not like how the witch gives strange solutions for cmities and asks for a return of favor in terms of men. The vigers always fulfilled her wishes blindly not even trying to think for something rational.


    ¡°K said that the witch got angry and asked for young men to serve her. God only knows what she would do to these men. Last time when the vigers sent few people to serve her, no one has ever seen them again and now these men are transported to the mercy of the witch. I think the witch is using them in evil witchcrafts.¡±


    E was feeling empathic for those people who were going to be yet another sacrifice by the heartless town. ¡°Where are they from? I think they are not from Shadowvalor.¡±


    ¡°No. They are not. Do you really think the town would sacrifice their family? These men are from Freyfall orphan house who were convinced to serve the witch for a better living.¡± E was disgusted at the people at their rotten nature.


    How can they just be so cruel!


    Don¡¯t they have any emotions? Any feeling or any sentiments?


    What precisely would the witch do with the men is the thought that was haunting E¡¯s mind. She knew that the previous ves of the witch were never been seen again or talked of. She couldn¡¯t understand why the witch needs so many people to serve her. She was provided with tens of people and still she was been provided more and more. Where are all these people going to?


    ¡°Your sacred greatness, we are here for your esteemed mercy.¡± Knox, the town head kneeled before the witch and held her hand with extreme care.


    The eight young men who were brought as helpers stood there frozen and stunned were looking at the witch. It must be the seducing spell or the graceful feminine aura that she carries thatpels men¡¯s attention solely for her.


    Madonna eyed the eight from head to the toe in great interest and smiled wickedly at Knox. ¡°I am greatly pleased them, Knox. I am very pleased.¡± Madonna smiled naughtily at Knox and eyed the men with heated look.


    ¡°The pleasure is mine, your greatness. Now, about the ¨C¡± Knox was stopped when Madonna snapped her fingers. The green vines that were hanging on the rocky walls started moving and alienated the wall in to two behind which is a mysteriously looking room.


    ¡°You get inside the room.¡± She ordered the men with a solemn look and moved her finger in authority gesturing them to move. The men immediately stuttered into the mysterious looking without any qualms not wanting to enrage the sacred witch.


    ¡°There is a way to calm the heavens and stop the floods, Knox. But the issue here is, can you do it?¡± Madonna ced a finger under Knox chin and pulled him to stand. Knox has a perplexed look but soon morphed into a vicious one when he notices the witch¡¯s evil one.


    ~*~*~*~*~*~

 Chapter 12

    Blythe was getting desperate day by day to lure the Lord into her charms. She has not seen a man so shady and beautiful like him and just the thought of him was enough for her to palpitate with fierce need.


    She was hungry for him.


    She was waiting for a good opportunity to seduce him into her bed and show him that he could not get someone as beautiful and willing as her. After all she was tagged as the most beautiful young female in and around the six towns and viges.


    ¡°Papa, what are you nning?¡± Blythe inched towards her father and sat next to him in anticipation. She knew that her father was concocting a trap for the Lord.


    ¡°Here, take this.¡± Knox handed a scroll to his daughter. ¡°You will be setting out to the Lord¡¯s pce this noon and will hand over this to the Lord and to the Lord only.


    ¡°What is this, papa?¡± Blythe was happy to be finally going to see the Lord. She was beyond happy and all the levers of her vicious mind are working their way to beguile the Lord in her arms.


    ¡°This is the correspondence unfolding the floods situation here. The letter is to ask him for more resources to use. Now all you need to do is you need to do something to stay there in the pce with the Lord until I send someone for you. This is the time for you to tempt the Lord with your beauty, my dear daughter.¡± Blythe shared the vicious smile of her father but the smile suddenly got reced with a worried frown.


    ¡°But Papa, he is known as a danger himself. People say that he is more powerful than he let us know and he was a personification of ferocity. How can I entice him? What if it rebound back on me?¡± Blythe heard many stories of the shady Lord who has a strange power over the other Lords too. He was titled as the Lord of hell by the people for his brutality.


    It was amon sense in the whole Northern region that the Lord detests betrayal the most. Three years ago there was a situation when the Lord got hold of one of his administrator being a mole sent by one of his rivals and ording to the rumors, the whole pce shook bodily when he bellowed in anger.


    Rumors went around the whole realm that scout who betrayed him was still kept alive in his personal dungeons and was still a sport of his inhuman torture. The pce help were prohibited to spread gossips and quite honestly, they were too terrified by the master to even think of spreading anything outside the pce.


    Whoever had ever known the Lord, they would warn them not to evere across him if ever they wanted their life intact. No person ever dared to talk against him, about him or to him.


    ¡°I know, daughter dear. You just need to tread carefully with the Lord. I have already asked one of our servants to bring few new dresses and gowns for you. It would be helpful to you. Make certain you have his trust, Sweety. Trust is a strongest bridge you can ever build; Once you build it, we can have our way easily but make sure that the one we are stepping on is blind enough not to know who is stepping on him.¡± Knox preached his daughter. Blythe certainly felt confident after listening to her father.


    She thought she was extremely tempting that a man cannot stop himself from looking at her in appraisal or wanting to touch her. She would use her body to ensnare the Lord.


    She will have him at her mercy.


    He will be hers and only hers.


    She will hypnotize the Lord with her milky soft skin and curvaceous physique and he would never be able to get out of the entrance she made for him.


    ¡°I will do whatever it takes to get on Lords side, Papa. I will be leaving now, after all I have a Lord to trap.¡± Blythe chuckled gleefully at the thought of seeing the graceful Lord again.


    The trip to the pce was tiring but Blythe was too engrossed in her ns about the Lord that she hardly felt the long time of travel pass by. She travelled to Cragmoor in a boat and then took a coach that her father already arranged for her to Knightsfort.


    The coach came to a halt in front of arge ptial mansion surrounded by acres of gardens filled with colorful flowers and sweet smelling herbs. Blythe was in awe when she looked at the huge house where the Lord ruled like a king. She couldn¡¯t take of her eyes from therge iron front doors that were guarded by six men, standing with swords and javelin.


    The servants are buzzing in and out from possibly the back door with several household things working hard to impress their master. There were several men and women who were working in the gardens to maintain it.


    Blythe was suddenly excited to stay in the pce in the future forever. Her father¡¯s quarters where she lives was probably one roompared to the huge proud mansion that stood in front of her. She couldn¡¯t help herself imagining the days of being a Lady of the pce, ordering the service people like a queen and live in luxury with the man she desired.? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    She gracefully walked towards therge front doors pulling out a graceful proud smile on her face.¡±You. Open the doors for me. I am here to meet the Lord on an important issue.¡± She ordered looking at the guard nauseatingly like he was nothing but mere dirt under her pretty sandals.


    ¡°I am required to know who you are and what you are here for and take the master¡¯s permission to let you inside, Miss.¡± The guard replied politely bowing his head in respect.


    ¡°You dare to stop me? Your Lord would be beheading you once he finds out that you stopped the daughter of shadowvalor¡¯s town head.¡± Blythe grimaced and looked over to the guard arrogantly. Suddenly the other five guardsughed a little but covered it into coughs. Blythe raised her eyebrow in arrogance at the gall ofughing at her.


    ¡°You must be having no knowledge about our master, Miss. Even the other Lords are required to seek his approval for crossing this threshold and here you are just the daughter of a town head. You are not even a help like us to have a liberated ess into the pce.¡± The other guard stated with a scoff.


    Blythe was burning with rage when the mere guard stated that she was even below the help people. She could not contain her anger and raised her hand to strike the senseless low servant who had the nerve to talk back to her.


    Just as her hand was about to touch the guard, it was held back by something slim and hard. She tried to move her hand but it was still constricted. Blythe turned around to strike the person who held her but she froze when she saw what stopped her and who.


    The person she desired so much, the Lord himself was standing before her looking nothing less like a God who descended from the heavens. The Lord was looking grim and his eyes were pitch ck with red circle. He has unique eyes she had ever seen.


    But the pleasure of seeing him was short lived when she notice what was holding her hand. A cane. She was disappointed that it was not the Lord¡¯s hand that touched hers but it was his cane.


    The Lord pulled his cane back and looked at Blythe with an evil glint in his eyes which Blythe mistook as attraction.


    ¡°Lord Knight, It¡¯s my pleasure to be in your esteemed presence. I am Blythe Garrick, Town head Knox Garrick¡¯s daughter. I am here to give you a correspondence that my father wished you to read.¡± Blythe eyes shined with eagerness and put forth her hand for the Lord to kiss it.


    ¡°Ah, Garrick¡¯s daughter! I was just waiting for you. Come in Miss. Garrick, wasting your power in striking others is foolish as you might need all your energy in the future.¡±Lord Knight said blinking his eyes at the guard who was about to get pped to which he nodded gratefully and the Lord walked inside the mansion without caring to kiss Blythe¡¯s hand.


    ~*~*~*~*~*~

 Chapter 13

    ¡°My Lord, It is my pleasure to be standing before you.¡± Blythe bowed gracefully, showing ample amount of her chest with an alluring smile. Lord Knight was sitting in his chair regally in the meeting hall and was holding a cane. The cane he was holding looked different.


    It was ck and the top of the cane was holding a metal bird with its feathers out. The bird was holding a skull under its paws which gave the cane a very dangerous and powerful appearance.


    Lord Knight gave an overall look to her. Though his eyes were looking predatorily, his words and actions were quite a mystery.


    ¡°Sure it is pretty pleasurable.¡± One side of Lord Knight¡¯s mouth turned upwards into a smirk. ¡°Are you here for any prominent reason, Miss Garrick?¡± Blythe blushed at the way her name rolled out the Lord¡¯s mouth.


    He was interested in her and she could feel it. He was looking at her how a looter would look at the treasure and she was enjoying the Lord¡¯s attention on her.


    ¡°My father sent you a correspondence through me, My Lord. He was expecting me to help you regarding it.¡± Blythe ced the scroll in the guard¡¯s hand and smiled at the Lord gracefully. The guard moved to the Lord and gave him the scroll. Lord Knight opened the scroll gazing pointedly at Blythe and read the content in the correspondence.


    Yet again the Lord¡¯s mouth formed into a mysterious smile. ¡°Absolutely I cannot fulfill my duties towards your town without your help. Your father is a clever person to send you here for help but dear, he is also witless to send you into my territory alone.¡± The Lord scoffed in entertainment. He was enjoying at how the fate brought one of his prey into his hold so naturally.


    Heughed at the entertaining y of events.


    ¡°My Lord?¡± Blythe nched at the Lord¡¯s words. She knew that the Lord was too dangerous and mysterious to y with but she did not feel anything wrong with the Lord. She just felt him so mannish and dark.


    ¡°I have a very strong bone of justice, Miss Garrick. Once I receive something, I would take liberty to doplete justice to it; in this case ¨Cplete justice to that person.¡± The Lord¡¯s words made her happy. He was thinking to make her his and she couldn¡¯t be happier that the Lord was getting affected by her beauty.


    ¡°Lyndon, show Miss Garrick to the visitor room in the eastern wing and assign Lucy at her service.¡± The Lord ordered the butler who was standing at door folding his hands back in respect. Lyndon scurried away to the Lord in hurry and took the sachet that Blythe was holding, escorting her out of the room.


    ¡°Beware of keeping what you see in my terrain to yourself, Miss Garrick. I am called the evil for nothing.¡± The Lord¡¯s nonchnt warning sent shivers through her spine.


    If she mistook the Lord to be courteous then he was clearly showing how na?ve she was in thinking so. There was something about the Lord that felt so frightening to Blythe. Definitely he was so remarkable and attracting but his eyes, his eyes held evil fantasies in them.


    Blythe was taken to therge guest room that she would be staying in and to say she was amazed by the luxurious room is an understatement. It was arge room with a huge bed covered in golden silk sheets. There was arge feather hand fan which amazed her again. She was feeling like a queen to be in the mere room.


    Her help, Lucy got all her clothes arranged in their designed ce. Lucy helped Blythe change into fresh clothes and arranged warm bowl of water for washing her face. Once she was fresh, Lucy took her discarded clothes to wash them.


    ¡°So, what kind of person is the Lord?¡± Blythe pried to get knowledge about the mysterious Lord for his staff. She wanted to influence Lucy and use her to get information she needed.


    ¡°My apologies, Miss. We are not allowed to talk about the Lord to anyone or among us. The only person who has the power to know about anything and anyone here is the Lord.¡± Lucy clipped out and walked out of the room with a polite bow.


    Blythe was infuriated at the guts of a servant for denying her. She wanted to show the servant her ce and how powerful she was but she knew better to have rows with the service staff on the first day of her arrival. It would be only the matter of few days that she would be the highmand of the region, and then she would show all the low lives their ce; which is at her feet.


    ¡°Miss, Master was wishing to give you a tour to the whole pce. He asked you to get prepared tomorrow morning at the breakfast table. He wished you a good stay here.¡± Blythe was on cupid¡¯s cloud at what Lucy informed. She couldn¡¯t wish for more. Everything was going ording to her imagination and she was d that the Lord himself was giving her a tour to her future home.N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    He was definitely smitten by her.


    ~*~*~*~*~


    Darkness engulfed and the moon was shining brightly from between the clouds. The stars were twinkling vibrantly after many days of hiding behind dark clouds. It was a chilly yet a pleasant night.


    ¡°You are not on time.¡± A woman berated, adjusting the shawl around her head.


    ¡°Why, I was¡­ busy. I had an eventful day.¡± The person before her chuckled and pulled her briskly behind therge joint trees.


    The woman scowled at the person but still smiled when the person raised an eyebrow in amusement. The person was still looking at her in amusement when she rambled about all the difficulties she had to go through toe meet up.


    ¡°Alright, what was the reason for calling for me thiste at the night?¡± She asked, adjusting the shawl again which was disheveled due to wind.


    ¡°It was an important issue.¡± The person¡¯s voice turned grave and the woman stilled.


    ¡°There would be a gathering held by the vigers a few dayster and I have a mission for you.¡± The person turned his attentionpletely towards the woman and smirked evilly. ¡°I want you to suggest E¡¯s name in the discussion.¡± The woman went pale when she heard therge person before her told.


    ¡°What? What is the gathering about?¡± She asked astonished at the ever so evil smile ying on the person¡¯s lips.


    ¡°The witch¡¯s remedy to stop the storm was to deflower a virgin widow out of any religious bonds.¡± The woman gasped and looked at the person acutely.


    ¡°What do you mean deflower a virgin widow?¡±


    ¡°A man married or not, should take a flowered widow to his bed without getting involved into any legit rtionship. And your mission is to be present at the gathering and whisper E¡¯s name in their ears. You need to make certain that E was chosen for the sacrifice but you also should be assured that you are not caught in the process. You need to be sly and trap E in the gathering.¡± The woman was stumped by the revtion and was reluctant to do it.


    She looked at the hooded eyes of the person and noticed something feral and lethal in them. Her frown was immediately turned into a smirk and she nodded enthusiastically.


    ¡°What is in that wicked mind of yours?¡± The woman chuckled and raised her head to look at the person inplete interest.


    ¡°Punishment.¡± The person clipped out, voice cold and outrageous and face representing an erupting volcano. ¡°Time hase when E should receive the grave mistake she has done.¡± The personughed out followed by the woman who was excited to do the task she was given.


    ¡°Let the first chapter of the end begin.¡± The woman hollered and tipped her head in an overly gracious bow and walked away, giving the person a smile of assurance.


    ¡®Truly it would be the start to the end. Let the devastation begin with sweet E¡¯s sacrifice.¡¯ The person¡¯s lips turned up into a sadistic sneer.


    ~*~*~*~*~*~

 Chapter 14

    Early sun rays peeked through the window making Blythe groan in her sleep. She was not a morning riser at all. She was pampered to do as she wishes by her father and that habit of hers can be overweighed when she was in the Knight castle.


    The morning at the knight castle was buzzing with activity that needs to bepleted before being pointed by their master. Cooks were already making breakfast to please their master like usual. Lyndon, the butler, was going through the morning logs of ounts of tenants and thend. Lucy was preparing toiletries for Blythe and went into the guest room to wake her up.


    Lucy, for one, knows how her master was pressed on punctuality and discipline was the God he worships. So, it was amon knowledge for the castle help that Lord Knight can be a ruthless when ites to time. He likes everything in order and he maintains that rule for himself too. Lucy was particrly busy that morning because she was to escort Miss Blythe to the breakfast table in time before Lord Knight arrives and it was already toote.


    ¡°Miss. Miss Garrick, please wake up. You have a breakfast meeting with the Lord.¡± Lucy shook Blythe¡¯s shoulder slowly in a try to wake her up. Blythe groaned and pped the hand away which was shaking her.


    Lucy stiffened and looked at the sun the was already rising from behind the mountains far away. She has a very little time to get Miss Garrick to the breakfast.N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    ¡°Miss Garrick, please wake up. Lord Knight would be down for breakfast soon. Please.¡± Lucy was getting anxious when Blythe nothing but brushed her waking call and used profanities unlike ady.


    ¡°You scanty beggar! Move away.¡± Blythe pushed away Lucy harshly and Lucy stumbled back on the table with a force. Blythe was furious to be woken up early in the morning when all she wanted to do was pleasure her body with the soft lush bed and satin smooth covers which she could not experience till now.


    The greed to trap the Lord was bing stronger every moment she spent there in the castle. ¡°Go and prepare hot bath for me and scented herbs. Now¡± Blythe ordered with triumph, enjoying the feel of ordering people like a queen.


    Blythe got up from the bed with a forged grace and draped the robe over her nightgown. Lucy escorted her to the restroom and gave her herbal powder and a stem brush to clean her teeth. In the meantime she prepared hot bath with oils and herbs.


    Lucy felt thwarted by the way she was treated by Blythe. She was never treated with such disrespected in the castle ever. It was the Lord rule to respect everyone to gain respect in return so the castle always ran in a peaceful manner. Master was always particr about providing the needed freedom of thoughts and never treated people as low rank because he always considered hard work over any societal ranks.


    The staffs who were working for the Lord, no doubt feared him, but also appreciated him for his moral towards them. Their respect towards him was genuine and natural. It was not because he was a master that they are working for and they are obliged to but they valued him because he earned it.


    Assisting Blythe with getting bathing and dressing, she styled her hair pinning up fresh from at the side of her hair. Lucy immediately ushered downstairs to the dining room.


    Blythe touched her styled hair with flower in contentment at the feel of being coddled by the Lord. Lord Knight was already sitting in the dining hall and was talking to Lyndon about the pest that was creating trouble in the locality.


    ¡°My Lord, I am so honored to tell you that you look so fine-looking this morning.¡± Blythe curtsied with a flirty smile ying over her lips. The Lord just nodded his head and gestured her to take the opposite chair.


    ¡°Miss Garrick, as much as I want to praise your beauty, I do not like it when people under my roof do not follow the orders I have set. Everyone must and should follow the system I have designed. Since it is your first day here, I will let it go but do make it a point to follow the rules.¡± Lord Knight affirmed sternly and gestured the kitchen maid to te the breakfast.


    ¡°Yes, My Lord. I apologized for what happened.¡± Blythe bowed her head with a small frown marring on her face. She was not expecting the strict Lord that morning. She was fantasizing a tender and passionate Lord who would get mesmerized by her.


    But Blythe understood that way to win Lord Knight was yielding to his will.


    The breakfast ended shortly and the Lord led her through the castle giving her a tour. He showed her the all the sixteen room in that wing and led her towards the cer promptly.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to show me the wing you reside in, My Lord?¡± Blythe asked walking a step behind him. She was enamored by the huge pce and it¡¯s exquisite beauty.


    ¡°That building was solely for me and I do not appreciate anyone other than I and few servants there.¡± The Lord replied curtly and walked her towards the dungeons briskly.


    ¡°And here is my amusement division of the castle.¡± He hollered with a sinister joy that would creep out people into hiding.


    ¡°Amusement? The dungeons?¡± Her voice was betraying the cool fa?ade she was trying to maintain. The Lord suddenly seemed to be demonic for her and she did not like how his eyes were glittering, when he was looking at the cells.


    ¡°Ah, Yes. I lock people here and punish them for their wrong doings. Good heavens it is the best feeling I would acquire when I find my wicked ways through their bruised bodies. Purely heaven, I say.¡± He smiled towards her in a way devilish suggestions of pain and agony. Blythe felt her skin prickle with Goosebumps and a cold shiver ran through her spine.


    Her stomach clenched in fear at the evil look the Lord harbored while looking at a man in one of the cells having sliced and pierced bloody marks all over his body.


    She was being delusional. The idea of the polite and amodating was a pure misconception. She heard many stories of the Lord from the people in and around the vige but she was all attentive only for his looks, power and wealth. She forgot how dangerous the Lord can be. She thought she can easily get the Lord for herself but she neglected the demon in him that people feared.


    ¡°This man over here was my former employee; now look at him rotting in the hell I made for him.¡± The Lord¡¯s voice held dark humor in it. He was get amused at the look of agonizing employee.


    ¡°W-why ¨C why is he here?¡± She tried to make her query a polite oneing to know the Lord personally; she can be the next person in the cell for questioning him.


    ¡°I trusted him and he gave something important of mine to my foe. I did kill the foe painfully but to me betrayal is bigger sin than that of my enemy did.¡± Blythe gulped and wetted her dry lips with her tongue.


    What has she gotten herself into?


    She thought to be a queen to theplete region but the Lord proved to be even dangerous than her and her father. She only knew one man who was so malicious and that was her father but the mysterious diabolic aura of Lord Knight wasplete in another height. He was not just a rotten person like her and her father, he was the devil himself.


    Lord Knight snapped his fingers and a guard opened the cell gate. The Lord strode into the cell leisurely and sat on the chair that was meant for him. Blythe did not dare to go inside the stinking cell but she stood just outside the gate watching everything.


    ¡°Whenever I am annoyed, Ie by here and take it out on these prisoners. Believe me dear Miss Garrick, cutting through one¡¯s skin just a little, not enough to kill him but enough to hurt them is a good pass time and stress reliever.¡± The Lord winded the sparks of dread she was feeling.


    He took a pair of small clippers and pinched the man¡¯s skin nonchntly here and there and drew painful amount of blood from the body. The man hissed and screamed in pain when he felt the stinging pinch on his bruised skin.


    Blythe paled at how casually the Lord was torturing the man with an utter delight clearly visible on his face.


    She was wrong to underestimate him. She was truly wrong, for what she needed the most right then was to flee far away from him and hide in the shadows he could not see her.


    ¡°Watch everything clearly, Miss Garrick. After all the future is expecting much more response from you.¡± Blythe stood puzzled at the riddle of words that the Lord threw at her with a crafty smile.


    What does he mean by that?


    ~*~*~*~*~*~

 Chapter 15

    Knox Garrick was feeling impatient many important issues on his tter to be solved as immediate possible; and two of those issues were finding a virgin widow from the vigers for the sacrifice and other one being his daughter achievements so far to get on to the Lord¡¯s favor.


    He need to look into the sacrificial affair and concoct scheme to persuade the vigers into agreeing to sacrifice one of them for the best. Not just that but he also need to gain on the Lord¡¯s favor to get through sacrificial affairs. He needs the Lord¡¯s eptance and agreement to move further with it or else he knew that no one can save him from the Lord¡¯s wrath, not even the great witch.


    Lord Knight is too powerful of a man to ignore his rule over them.


    ¡°Byron, inform all the vigers to attend the summit that will be held in two days from now. I want you to ask every viger, youthful or grown-up to be present at it.¡± Knox ordered the viger, Byron, who is like an subordinate to him.


    Byron was not a youthfuld nor was he an aging wrinkled old man. In his forties, Byron looks attractive and was a loyal puppet to Knox.


    ¡°Yes sir. There is a correspondence to you that arrived this morning, sir.¡± Byron said politely and handed over a blue envelop sealed with wax. Knox waved his hand in dismissing his subordinate and opened the letter to see what it was that his daughter had to send a letter in just six days of staying with the Lord.


    Partly he was expecting to read good news of his daughter¡¯s aplishments; to some extent he knew it would not be an easy task to bewitch the Lord.


    Dear Papa,


    I know I am expected to captivate Lord Knight with my femininity and mour, I am afraid to tell you that the Lord is too much tough to be trapped. He is very dangerous, Papa. He is authoritarian and verymanding in every aspect.


    I tried to extort the tales about him from the maidservants here, but the lot is quiet loyal to him and does not speak anything behind his back.


    The Lord was being civil with me and I could not understand if he was even getting engrossed in me. He was so mysterious about everything about him and it is close to impracticable to know anything about him and I am slowly getting fearful of him.


    I do not know how to win his heart, Papa. I am stranded with no ideas.


    Eager to receive from you.


    Yours lovely daughter.


    Knox knew beguiling the Lord was not an easy task and it would be hard for his daughter to seduce him. He wanted to go meet his daughter and coach her with few tricks that would attract difficult men like the Lord but he had carry out with the gathering first. That should be done first.


    Knoxposed a letter to his daughter telling her to be bold and tempt the Lord outright and assured her that he would dig-up information about the Lord and would correspond her through another letter soon.


    He needs to do something about the Lord now. He needs to gain his favor anyhow and show him that he is the Lord¡¯s trustworthy subject.


    ~*~*~*~*~


    ¡°I suggest you go to the warm springs you discovered down the other side of the hill and enjoy a warm bath in tranquil.¡± Gode said giving a fresh robe and a towel to E.


    The cold winds were too much for E to sustain and the aches that the coolness brings were insufferable. E was feeling shivers and a little temperature from the previous day ¨C me the cool freezing breeze.N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    She had been taking hot soup and a little meat she could afford, to maintain her body temperature. Her friend Gode had brewed her few herbs for her but they were not much helpful. She was slowly falling ill due to the freezing winds with no proper roof over her head. Her little cabin walls were not capable of stopping the coolness seeping inside.


    ¡°I was feeling feverish, is it good to take a warm bath now?¡± She asked back wrapping a rug around, snuggling in to the wall near the hearth.


    ¡°I believe the reason for the fever is the chilly weather conditions. You should have a warm bath with the herbs. Go take a bath. It getting dark and no person gets to that side of the hill now so you will have a peaceful time.¡± Gode ushered E out of the cabin and ced a sachet of medicine herbs in her hand.


    ¡°Scrub your body with these leaves and then let your body rx in the hot water for few moments and add these flowers and dried leaves to water. Your aches will lessen.¡± Gode made clear of the use of the herds to E.


    E looked mystified towards Gode and looked at therge sachet of rich medicinal leaves and flowers in her hand.


    ¡°Where did you get them from, Gode?¡± E wanted to know how Gode gets these things when the whole town is under cmity. As much as she knew, there was no trading nor is breathing greenery anywhere around the town then howe she got hold of such rich medicines still a puzzle for E.


    ¡°If you memorize, there was no storm where my cousin is living. He sent them for me. Now stop querying me; look at you shivering.¡± E nodded and slowly moved through the woods towards the other side of the hill where the natural warm springs are present. She moved slowly with a mildly litntern taking careful steps in the wild.


    There were water puddles created by the heavy rains and it was a tedious task to cross such deep and big puddle without getting wet in the cold contained water.


    After a difficulty of walking on the wet slippery ground, E reached the small pond of hot springs without taking a slip or a skid. She ced thentern on the high rock and looked around to see if she has anypanion.


    Making certain she was all alone, E slowly, rather sensually slipped her gown and corset and set them on the nearest rock. Feeling a chilly shiver hitting her bare body, she immediately lowered herself into the warm bubbling water and sighed in ecstasy.


    Oh how pleasurable to be embraced by the warmness.


    E sighed pleased with the water tickling her skin. She sshed the water delicately on her face and gasped at the delightful feeling it was creating.


    She was happy she took Gode¡¯s advice to take a dip in the warm water. She was feeling amusement take over her lips when the water bubbles were teasing her.


    She rose up and sat on the rock bringing the sachet in her hand, she took out the leaves that were believed to be scrubbed on her skin and crushed them in her hands applying the green paste over her body.


    Hmm, that was heavenly.


    Such wonderful scent it has. Mild yet feminine.


    Rubbing the paste well on her skin, she dipped into the water again cleaning it away. She ran delicate hands over her skin to her sensitive parts to clean the grime away. She was having an enjoyable time feeling warm and cozy but soon the temperate rose to the level of sensuality.


    She would have not noticed it if not for another pair of hands cleaning her from behind. E froze. Her whole stature stiffened at the feel of rough palms taking the liberty of touching her sensitive secretive measurements.


    With a scared whimper she tried to move away to conceal her from the stranger but s the hands tugged her back to the strong masculine chest and bind her into a strong hold.


    ¡°Ssh, calm down, sugar¡± She heard a raspy whisper in her ear and felt soft wet lips on the lobe.


    E wanted to move out of the hold and cover her body from the shameless invasion. She wanted to turn around who the stranger was who took the liberty to touch her so brazenly. She wanted to scream for help sadly there was no one around for acres. Tears sprung from her eyes at the vulnerable position she was in.


    Would she bepromised out of her will?


    Other than that, she felt a sense of familiarity in the voice she heard. Where did she hear that low raspy voice? She could not remember but she was positive she heard it in few asions.


    Why cannot she remember?


    E struggled to get out of the hold but the iron like hands of the stranger held her tightly yet there was some gentleness in how she was held.


    ¡°Please ¨C leave m-me. W-who are you.¡± She stammered trying to get a hold on the robe which was just inches away from her but all her efforts were sealed when one of the strangers hands brushed the rosy bud of her breast soothing.


    E gasped.


    She heard the stranger chuckle in her shoulder and ced a kiss there reaching her ear; ¡°Yours only¡± The answered stunned her.


    Yours only¡­


    Yours only!


    ~*~*~*~*~

 Chapter 16

    The stranger was twitching with the immense need flooding inside his body. He was getting drunk with the need he has for her. The feel of his skin touch her raw skin was producing a feral desire.


    Desire to consume her.


    Desire to strip her from all her shields.


    Desire to have her under him panting and sweating.


    He did not allow E to turn her head and see him for he did not want her to see him yet. He was nning a great asion for it.


    ¡°Let me go.¡± He heard her trying to sound stern but failed miserably.


    The stranger man smiled and ced at hot searing kiss on her neck giving her a love bruise. One of his hands is fondling her treasures producing erotic sounds from her.


    E was hazy. She could not understand why she was feeling so good despite of being touched against her will by a stranger whose face she did not see yet. She want to scold herself for feeling that way.


    She was feeling right being in his arms, which she should not.


    ¡°Enjoy it, My E. Take the heat from me and fill it within.¡± His whispers were so erotic that she could not do any judgment with her clouded mind.


    He smelled her nape and slurped the water droplets from her skin. His hand travelled slowly on her front side of the body in azy vacation and stopped on her right thigh. He rubbed the skin over there delicately with his thumb and preceded it inside to her womanly cave.


    The cold and freezing E suddenly started sweating surround by high temperature. Her throat clogged devoid of repudiation and her senses were high up on the clouds watching over her from afar.


    What was she feeling? She should not feel the joy of someone else¡¯s touch on her. She was a married woman.


    But¡­ But why was she feeling so satisfied? So aplished and so right? It felt like this was how it was supposed to be.


    She was surprised that she was not disgusted with herself or with the stranger with whatever is taking ce.


    Was it because she was so desperate to be loved?


    ¡°End whatever thoughts you are having, darling. Follow your feelings blindly do not let your thoughts interrupt the bliss.¡± The stranger licked her rosy cheesy and brought his thumb up to his mouth licking it thoroughly.


    E stiffened when she realized where his thumb was and what it was doing.


    Oh sacred angels, that felt so embarrassing yet¡­ yet it felt so good.


    The stranger was on his final thread of patience and the moment he tasted her desire for him, he lost it. He lost his control and the only thing that mattered was to have her bent on arge rock in the hot springs and bath her with his seeds.


    He immediately pulled the cravat, unknot it and brought it in front of her. E was in no mind to see what was going on. The stranger wrapped the cloth around her eyes and blindfolded her preventing her from seeing his face.


    ¡°What ¨C why ¨C why are cov-covering my eyes.¡± Despite the pleasure she was experiencing, her fear was still intact. She was confused and bewildered when her eyes were covered. She did not know what was going on.


    ¡°Please take this away.¡± E reached out to the back of her head to untie the knot but was stopped by the pair of hands which pulled her hard towards a rocky chest, her soft sensitive breasts smothered by his hard panes of muscles.


    ¡°Not until you are satisfied properly.¡± His answered stilled her from her acrobatic fits.


    All the pleasure was long forgotten, all she was feeling now extreme panic. She thrashed to get out of his arms; her hands trying to break free from his own and her legs kicking up to overpower his tallness.


    Not minding her protests, he lowered her back on therge rock that was present in the middle of the water, submerged to the tip of the water. He was so captivated by her red hair floating on the water like wild summer fire that would put anything to ashes.


    Her body was again weed into warm water, her backfortablyid on the hard t rock. She felt a hand on her hair smoothing it gently. She felt himy over her and before she could realize what was happening, his lips embraced hers into a fiery wild kiss.


    She did not understand how and when he took off his clothes.


    The kiss was so consuming and rough that in mere moments her lips felt very sensitive with all the animalistic sucking by him. ¡°I was waiting for a very long time to do this, darling. I was craving to kiss you like this from quite a long time and now that I am having my way, it was worth it. The wait was worth it.¡± He continued to make love to every inch of her mouth.


    His mouth moved slowly to her neck and starting cing kisses there. E was breathing hardly and her moans were loud and throaty. She tried to stop herself from making any sounds and get rid of him from her but the sensation he was creating inside her was sinful.


    Unintentionally, she was being proud for making the man on her groan in his own pleasure. E was gasping whenever even his hand touch her woman part delicate and thrust finger inside her. Meanwhile his mouth was working its way towards her chest licking the droplets of water all over. His mouth covered a rosy bud and his teeth grazed the tip with a light bite.


    E hissed when his teeth were taking the privilege to bruise her so sweetly. While one hand was making her bring to the height of orgasm, the other was pinching her other breasts, fondling them like tasty tough dough.


    Just as her liquids were ready to flow out, he kissed down to her private parts and thrust his tongue inside the opening to scoop in the sweet juices.


    The stranger felt so exuberant when his tongue tasted her liquids. It was so sweet and the right amount of sourness like a well seasoned lemonade. She tasted so unforgettable and addictive that the more he took in the trickling juices hungrily licking to thest drop of it.


    E dropped down on the rock breathing heavily, exhausted and utterly sated. So this was what she heard about the pleasure a woman experience. It was astonishing.


    Damnation! She was much more beyond what he expected. She was not just innocently sweet but she also had the taste of a naughty sourness.


    Damnation, how could he wait for another taste of her? He cannot wait more to take her to his bed and break her barriers and finally im her as his.


    ¡°Rx, beautiful.¡± He whispered and took her into his arms, keeping her warm and safe. She felt the safety his hold was giving her.? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    ¡°Who are you?¡± E asked once her raging breathes calmed down. ¡°Why did you do what you did?¡± Her question continued with more courage than she had before. She did not open her blindfold; she could not as her hands were trapped in his hold.


    The intimacy they had just moments ago gave her a new set of feelings towards this stranger who, she knew, was the same person who was guing her sleep with mischievous dreams; s, they weren¡¯t simply dreams. She understood now that they were indeed real.


    This man was real. The feeling of being watched was real. Her hallucinations were absolutely a reality.


    But who is this man who was aiming for her? Did he not know that she was cursed? She wasbeled as a diseased woman by the town and she was evil. Then why did this man targeted her despite of knowing that she was married?


    ¡°I, My E, am your fianc¨¦e. Soon, very soon you will be mine religiously andwfully. Now, do not feel dismayed by your excitement over what we just did. This is right. What we did was absolutely right But I would like to deflower you on our wedding night, My darling. Be ready to be mine.¡± She went pale at what he said. This was the first time he talked to her directly and it was of a proposal.


    He sounded so confident and powerful that she wanted to know who he is and how he looks. It was still an unanswered question to her as to why he covered her eyes.


    Is he not good looking or does he think I would be paranoid about it?


    ¡°I am married. I could not help but feel disgusted for enjoying our intimate time. I do not know who are you, what your intentions are towards me, how you look but still I had an amazing time of my life. I am sickened and I do not wish to be yours.¡± E¡¯s sudden outburst was not a surprise to the stranger. Instead he was feeling proud to hear her loud and clear outburst.


    ¡°But, sweet E, it is not in your power to stop me from possessing you. And about my looks, you will see me. The next time we meet would be very soon and at that time, you would see me. From there forth any man you see would only be me. Oh yes, I am quite handsome if I have to vouch for my magnificence.¡± He chuckled and ced a kiss on her forehead, sshing warm water on her and cleansed her thoroughly. He scrubbed the herbs over her skin and washed her delicately.


    ~*~*~*~*~

 Chapter 17

    Right by the next evening, Blythe received her father¡¯s correspondence, a response to her queries regarding the Lord. She sent off Lucy to bring her tea and snacks and opened the scroll, closing the doors of the room.


    She read the content what her father has written for her and she was quite pleased to see that advice her father has given her.


    ¡®You need to capture his heart and attentions with your artistic and household skills as well use your beauty.¡¯ He wrote.


    Blythe could not figure out what she should do about the mounting fear inside her for the Lord. However, she was also attracted to his monstrous side.


    Blythe was just a town head¡¯s daughter and she was not a royal bred woman and she knew she had not many artistic skills to impress the Lord. But she was determined. She was no doubt scared tremendously as the Lord was the perilous person and she did not tread cautiously, she could end up in his entertainment cell in the dungeons.


    She has never touched the needle and the wool to sew nor does she know anything about flower arrangement. Her father made sure to employee a maid to do them for her.


    Then what artistic and household skills should she produce to get the Lord¡¯s heart?


    Just in the moment of time, Lucy carried a tray filled with different assortments of fruits and snacks along with the kettle of steaming tea. She took a loaf of toasted bread and munched on it along with the warm tea, thinking about the further n.


    She looked at Lucy who was cleaning the writing table and thought of asking her about the Lord but immediately remembered how the staff here does not gossip. It would be helpful if she finds a willing person to share the secret information. It would solve many puzzles regarding the Lord but these senseless servant maids are too loyal to him.


    ¡°The Lord has ordered the kitchen staff to prepare supper of your taste, Miss. Kindly let me know your interested food and I will inform the staff.¡± Lucy spoke once the cleaning was done.


    ¡°Oh, how wonderful Lord Knight is! I am utterly delighted to have his thoughtful attention.¡± Blythe eximed in absolute amazement and pped her hands in thrill. Lord made the first move to approach her and she will not let this chance to slip away.


    Blythe wanted to take a chance, another chance of bringing out the details of the Lord.


    ¡°How gracious the Lord is, isn¡¯t he? Is he so kind to every guest of his?¡± Blythe asked slyly to make the conversation as untailored as possible. She just wanted Lucy to bite on the bait.


    She needed to know about the mysterious Lord Knight more deeply to bring him to her bed. She could not afford to make a mistake.


    ¡°No Miss. Lord does not allow any guest in this castle. Any guest he received would stay in the other fortress he has a little far from here.¡± Blythe did not expect Lucy to answer her properly. She was half expecting her to deny her of any details. But seems like she just need to try a clever approach to make the maid speak.Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    ¡°Oh, you mean to say I am the first guest to stay in this castle?¡± Blythe wondered why she was not sent to the other fortress. Should she feel d that she was near the Lord or should she feel cautious about it?


    ¡°No, Miss. Lord Knight only allows family and rtive to stay here. Or, only his close and trusted friends are allowed to stay here. Lord Knight cares for his solitude so much.¡± Lucy answered shortly with a curt yet polite nod.


    Blythe was puzzled why she was sheltered in the castle. Was it because Lord Knight thinks of her as someone special? He even toured her around the castle took her to his secretive ces like dungeons too.


    Does that mean am I an important person to him?


    She did not want to stand against a mistaken conclusion so she decided to follow her father¡¯s advice and capture his heart also she need to confirm her theory.


    ¡°I would like vegetable broth alongside meat and vored milk for sweet.¡± Blythe ordered inly and continued having her snacks.


    ¡®I have to talk to the Lord during the supper, maybe learning about him directly would not be a bad idea.¡¯ She thought and got up to get ready for the dinner.


    ~*~*~*~


    ¡°No you are not mistaken and yes it was a dream.¡± Gode said for the umpteenth time but she knows the truth. Gode was mistaken not her.


    It wasn¡¯t a dream. It was as real as the blue mite marks present on the inside of her body.


    ¡°E, Correct me if I¡¯m assuming but you would not see the face of a passionate lover, you spent the precious time with, only in sweet dreams. How would exin the feeling of being sofortable in a stranger¡¯s arms yet you couldn¡¯t see his face? It could only be possible in imaginations, E dear.¡± Gode sighed and led E to the wooden bench at the backside of the cabin and both the friends sat on it.


    E wanted to argue with Gode that it was indeed real and she felt so good to be in the stranger¡¯s hold. She feltplete but she could not exin that confusing feeling to her friend. Heaven knows she was right but was she being unfaithful to her husband by experiencing such pleasure with another man, no less a stranger?


    ¡°But still it was wrong of me, Gode. To be imagining about a stranger and having intimate moments with him, it was wrong. I¡¯m a wife and yet I am fancying another man and not to forget I felt good; it was all wrong. It is so disloyal of me.¡± E could not understand why she both feared the stranger and also craved for his scorching touch.


    Was that what girls always said about taking a trip to the heaven? She did too. She felt so pleasured and sated after her intimate time with the stranger man. He worshipped her body and kissed her all over plus his tongue was totally another chapter. His tongue made sure to taste every inch of her. He loved it.


    Her skin is still tingling with the effects of his fondling. Her breasts were still sensitive with the heated guzzling and her lips felt ticklish with an unknown need.


    She felt caressed by love. The stranger man was gentle yet passionate and she could not stop wondering how it would be giving herselfpletely to him.


    She should not feel that way, yet there she was thinking about the minute detail every moment.


    Was she so desperate for a man that she stooped to this low of enjoying another man¡¯s touch? Was she so pitiful and craving?


    ¡°For the veryst time I am telling you, dear. You are not wrong dreaming of a man. You are not a wife. You are a widow who was forcefully sacrificed by the town to a corpse. The man you think as husband is dead even before epting you as his wife. Therefore, if my opinion is considered then, you are not even a wedded girl. Thus, you are justified to do anything of your wish, moral or immoral.¡± Gode enunciated every word firmly.


    She was right. E was neither a wife nor a widow. She could not ssify to which side she belong to. She was married no doubt but to a dead body. So what was she considered as?


    She respects her husband. To her he was her family and her only family but the arrival of the mysterious stranger has affected her life in great lengths. She somehow knew that the watchful eyes she felt stalking her were the stranger¡¯s.


    But E could not understand why that man was after her. She was not definitely in an advantageous situation nor was she wealthy.


    Then why her?


    Who was this unfamiliar person who seems to have a power over her? What are his intentions towards her?


    If his intentions towards her were fair then why did he not let her see him?


    ~*~*~*~*~

 Chapter 18

    Lord Knight whistled to a happy tune and skipped to his room with light steps. He was in a joyous frame of mind. He wanted to smile andugh and think about the silly things that made him pleased as well burn his skin with intense need.


    Oh, what he would not give to get what he wants in next to no time possible.


    He was waiting for the events to turn out as he nned from years and atst when it was happening one by one, he was getting impatient. Impatient to possess what was his and will be only his forever.


    Few more days¡­ just few more days, chanting, he pacified his crave.


    ¡°My Lord, the dinner is served hot and Miss. Garrick is waiting for you by now, sir.¡± Lyndon expressed, skillfully buttoning down the Lord¡¯s cravat and pining the golden cufflinks in the right ces.


    ¡°Very well,¡± Lord Knight sighed crisply. It was time to put the next part of the strategy into action.


    Ah, how enjoyable it would be to see the handiwork in the final phase of his tactic.


    Lord Knight was a great painter, sculptor and appreciates art and he was extremely excited to the see the final lines of his carving on the deserved. He would make a monument of them that would be remembers for centuries and not to forget the natural colors he use to paint.


    ¡°Are you, My Lord, going to get along with Miss Garrick¡¯s trials tonight?¡± Lyndon inquired, handing over the Lord¡¯s cane to him.


    It was a crime to question the Lord, he knew it. No Lord is pleased to be questioned by the help under them but Lord Knight never cared about the typecast rules that were made by aristocrats whose nose was up in the sky.


    He allowed his staff a considerable lenience in many affairs for long as they follow the rules he set up in his castle.


    ¡°Wouldn¡¯t it be fun to fall head over heels for her beauty?¡± Lord¡¯s lips curled into an amused smile giving his butler a friendly mischievous wink. ¡°Beyond everything, you are quiet desperate to have a Lady in my life.¡± Lyndon couldn¡¯t help but smile at his master¡¯s jest.


    ¡°And we are d you found the woman of your dreams. All the staff, including me is just waiting for the moment you bring her here give her the charge of your life.¡± Lyndon¡¯s genuine request made the Lord¡¯s heart well up in warmth.


    ¡°Good. Well then what is your impression on Miss. Garrick? Doesn¡¯t she have great qualities to be a Lady?¡± Lord Knight asked his butler in a calm yet serious tone but theughter was clear in his red rimmed dark feral eyes.


    ¡°I will be certain to remember your statement and possibly ask the Lady in your heart in future once you bring her here. Let your Lady answer the question, My Lord.¡± Lyndon chuckled making the Lord scowl deeply.


    ¡°Are you threatening me, Lyndon?¡± Lord Knight¡¯s scowl deepened when Lyndon nothing but chuckled at his question.


    There was no way in hell his woman would be threatened by her ce in his life and in his heart. He was making every move carefully so he could give his woman a carefree, calm andfortable with him.


    ¡°Threaten you, My Lord! I can never dare to bully you.¡± Lyndon gasped dramatically like a main protagonist of a famous theater y. Lord Knight narrowed his eyes on the short frame of his butler and gave him a stink eye.


    ¡°Lyndon¡± Lord Knight¡¯s grave voice sent chills through the butler¡¯s spine, yet Lyndon gave his master a smug smile. ¡°You will be dearly punished if anything of this reaches her ear in the future.¡± Lyndon nodded his head dutifully in a mock and spread his hands politely, leading him towards the dining hall.


    Lyndon was buoyant for his master. After all the years of his struggles and hard work, he was going to get his life back to him. He has noticed his master fight with himself to get his emotions in control and many a times it was almost impossible to control his rage when the Lady who owned his heart was in trouble.


    Lyndon did not know how much the Lady suffered but he saw his master feeling the pain of his Lady. It was his Lady who got a wound but Lord Knight was the one who suffered the pain ten folds all these years of staying apart.


    As a loyal butler, he and his ancestors served the Knight family from centuries and they knew how cruel and cold heart the Knights are. However, his master¡¯s love, affection and dedication to hisdy was beyond words can express.


    In expressions of cruelty and danger, no doubt his master was far above the previous Lords, although his master is only dangerous to those who intentionally cross his path in ulterior motives. He Knew that one day, soon enough, he would make every living thing who hurt hisdy love cry for an easy death


    ¡°My Charming Lord, You are kind to call me to share your dining.¡± Blythe tried to cajole the Lord with her ever sweet voice and smooth skin in disy.


    Blythe was wearing an off shoulders dinner gown with whole of her arms in exhibit. Her healthy amount of breasts were almost out of the mere cloth that was trying hard to conceal at the least her n**ples. There was a long cut on her gown starting from the upper part of her thigh to the bottom, clearly showing off her slender pale skin.


    If it was a preparation to woo and seduce the Lord, then she has put in a great effort as the Lord did take a double look at her.


    The Lord smiled at the bold presentation and bit the insides of his cheek to control himself fromughing. He was going to enjoy this. He will be giving Miss Garrick she was looking for as well give her he was looking for too.


    ¡°You look absolutely gorgeous, Miss Garrick. May I?¡± Lord Knight reached out for her hand and ced a light kiss on it.


    Blythe was gleeful to have the Lord kiss her hand. She knew her beauty and body would work on him or else what man could hold straight with such a body in show. Lord Knight was a slow worker, he worked everything in his own pace so Blythe understood the fact that nothing can be done in hurry when it involves the Lord.


    Lord Knight pulled her chair in courtesy and very sweetly attended her chair not missing any opportunity to brush her skin. Blythe shivered in delight with just a slight touch.


    Oh dear God, Lord Knight possess the ability of passing the lightening shocks with a simple touch. She had touched many men and has been touched by many too still; Lord Knight¡¯s too was too enthralling and bewitching. It was as it waspelling her to do his bid.N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    ¡°Thank you.¡± Blythe said bashfully and sat on the chair making sure to cross her exposing leg over the other. Lord Knight took the chair right next to her and she was very certain that the Lord noticed it.


    ¡°I waspletely charmed by your hospitality and your care towards me, My Lord. I am so grateful to have you look after me and my requirements.¡± Blythe bowed a little and smiled sweetly at the smiling Lord.


    Lord Knight ced his hand on her hand which was on the table and squeezed it telling her he was happy to have her there. That made Blythe smile widely.


    In the meantime, the kitchen staff brought hot scrumptious food inrge bowls and ced them on the table neatly in order.


    ¡°I was thinking about you the whole day and night, about your kind heart and caring self; and attempted to show my gratitude in the means of poetry.¡± Blythe blushed, ying with the locket chain that was right on her chest, trying to bring his attention on them.


    ¡°Ah, that is wonderful. I cannot wait for your lovely lips to spell the gratitude¡± Lord rasped with a wolfish smile and traced his knuckles on the length of her arm.


    ¡®My Lord, oh my charming Lord


    Falling ever darkly into


    The ebony abyss of feral eyes,


    The groping images of


    Your passionate kindness,


    Wrung my breath


    With your caressing smile.


    What you have done to me?


    As the shadow of chaos


    Shuddered my affections,


    My untainted heart


    Burnt to ashes in love,


    In a torment of unimaginable


    Unforgivable and unforgettable gratefulness.¡¯


    Blythe recited the verse smoothly looking into the Lord¡¯s eyes mesmerized and indulged.


    Lord Knight smiled widely and pulled Blythe a little closer as much as the chair allows her to and ced his hand on her slim jaw tracing his fingers along the way.


    ¡°That was beautiful, just like you.¡± Lord Knight whispered softly closing towards.


    ~*~*~*~*~

 Chapter 19

    ¡°Let me¡± Blythe took the bowl anddle from the maid giving her a sweet smile. ¡°Let me serve you, My Lord.¡± She hissed sweetly like a serpent.


    ¡°Ah, not worry, Miss Garrick. The help will do their job.¡± Lord Knight replied her in a knowingly. He was hiding his smile whenever he looked at Blythe¡¯s desperate attempts to impress him.


    ¡°Nah, My Lord. My papa once said that a well bred woman should know how to handle cutlery.¡± Blythe smiled at the Lord idealistically hinting about her inner feelings. Lord Knight understood it. What she was trying to do and why she was doing it, he understood as he was no fool.


    Blythe was getting tired of behaving like a person of a below ss. She always enjoyed the role of a Town head¡¯s daughter; powerful and above all buting to the castle, it was getting a tedious trade of being at someone else¡¯s mercy. No matter if the man who was in charge was the man she fancies but she likes being the one in control.


    ¡°Don¡¯t dear. Your stay here is for few mere days; once you go back I would be missing being served by you.¡± She liked the rxed Lord better; it made things clear for her. It was easy to talk and know him better. It was painless to indulge him.


    ¡°My Lord! Justmand me and I would forever be in your service.¡± Ah, now, wasn¡¯t that what he was waiting for? To be able to haveplete control on this woman; to have her at his mercy and bend her to do his bidding


    Lord Knight gave his ever so famous Cheshire cat grin making Blythe wonder what was running in his brain. In these few days of stay with the Lord, she did understand that the Lord was not a transparent person. He was too twisted and mysterious person that shows only the ice berg of his personality.


    There was no qualm that she liked his smile but somewhere deep inside her brain, she was also being conscious and scared.


    ¡°What if you couldn¡¯t? You are a Lady of a right age to wed and once you start your marital life, you cannot keep your promise, dear.¡± Lord Knight gently provoked Blythe. He was trying her and leading her into his web. He knew that she would get trapped in it without a doubt and he was just ying around innocent and dependent to make the drama healthier.


    Oh, how he wished he couldugh out loud! The bliss that Blythe was trying conceal was too amusing.


    ¡°I would never break my promise, My Lord. I am known to be a woman of oaths. I give you my word that this subject will serve you ording to your will forever.¡± Blythe leaned in confidently and pressed her fingers against the Lord¡¯s chest near his heart in a gesture of taking an oath.


    Lord Knight did not lean back nor did he stop her from seducing him. He just went with what she was doing to him. He would be enjoying leading thedy before him to fantasies. It would give him a very great amount of thrill to break her fantasies, break her and made her nothing but a mere subject who will be at his beck and call.


    ¡°Have a clear thought, Miss Garrick. I take vows fatally and would make certain no one break them in my presence.¡± Blythe just gave him a sweet smile and nodded her head in eptance.


    It was not a vow to him; it was a vow to herself that she would be with him forever. Now that she promised it, she needs to look for methods to achieve it. Looking at the Lord today, it was clear to her that he was slowly getting affected by her. Thus, all she needs to do now is progress gradually and obtain his trust to attain him as her husband.


    ¡°Lyndon!¡± The Lord bellowed for his butler and theter appeared in moments nodding at him. ¡°Did you and all the staff of Knight castle heard the promise Miss Garrick made?¡± The Lord asked sternly like a true master.


    ¡°Yes, My Lord. We stand as witness in this particr event of an unofficial oath taking ceremony made by Miss Garrick to the Lord of Northern region, Lord Knight on the twelfth day of November at dinner time in the Knight castle.¡± Lyndon recited the witness oath like it was a frequent practice of his.


    Blythe was confused butter realized that the Lord was a man of order. He does everything in a pictured pattern which made Blythe admire the Lord more than before. Though she should be at unease due to the promise made, she was happy that she would be with the Lord forever. Evidently, the Lord was asking her services in many other ways if not for that why would he make positive that she couldn¡¯t break her promise.


    Probably, Lord Knight has stated seeing her as his future.


    Blythe was dancing from inside at the mere thought of taking next step of her purpose. She was slowly letting her guard down and trusting the Lord to be an easy target besides his monstrous side. Love can change a person from a lion to amb so it was no surprise to her that the Lord is slowly being sweet to her.


    The dinner was pleasant for both the parties. Lord Knight inquired Blythe about her family and basic details about her while he answered fundamental facts of his to Blythe. After having the dessert, Lord Knight proposed her for a small walk in his lush gardens and Blythe pounded happily with new developments.


    ¡°Have a wonderful sleep, Miss Garrick. May the stars meet with this moon in your dreams!¡± He ttered her with his mannish smile that held many wicked intentions behind them. Blythe blushed, wild excitement building up within her.


    ¡°My Lord, am I crossing my borders if I wanted to ask you something private?¡± Lord Knight raised his arrogant eyebrow and chuckled at Blythe¡¯s nervous expression.


    ¡°Miss Garrick, there are few people in my life, to whom I answer everything about me without any dithering; gradually.¡± Lord Knight¡¯s words encouraged Blythe further to ask the question that was guing her mind from quite a few days.


    ¡°Umm¡­ That¡­¡± Lord Knight nodded his head gesturing her to continue. ¡°Not many days ago, I woke up for some water and it was past the midnight. I ¨C I saw you walking into the forest alone. I was ¨C worried for you so I could not sleep until you got back in the wee hours of morning.¡± Shepleted hesitantly and looked at the Lord reluctantly.


    Where he go alone in the dark into the forest alone without antern?


    ¡°You wanted to know where I was.¡± His lips curled into a smirk and Blythe could not understand what the meaning behind it was. ¡°Do you believe whatever I say, Miss alluring Garrick?¡± He asked inching towards her.


    Blythe took a step back, one after the other, till her back came into contact with a wall. The Lord took predatory steps towards her and caged her between arms which were on either side of the wall.


    Blythe took a stuttering breath and looked into the Lord¡¯s dark eyes. She was scared but she was enjoying the proximity. Blythe encircled her arms around the Lord neck and inched closer to his face.


    ¡°Try me.¡± She whispered running her fingers on his chest. The smirk on the Lord¡¯s lips grew.


    ¡°What is I tell you that I am not just Lord Knight?¡±


    Blythe rubbed the Lord¡¯s jaw with hers, ¡°Then who are you?¡±


    ¡°The Lord of Night.¡± The Lord whispered back sending a powerful shiver through her spine. Blythe was aroused by the dark vibes that were consuming her. She loved it. She felt thrilled to be consumedpletely by the darkness the Lord is showing her.N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    ¡°Um ¨C hmm. So you like the darkness.¡±


    Lord Knight chuckled mysteriously, ¡°I am the dark, dear.¡± Lord Knight said and proceeded his lips to the shell of her ear, ¡°Do not try to know something which may charge you heavily in future. Let the dark night hide the dangerous mysterious.¡± Lord Knight whispered and left her in the room without turning back.


    ~*~*~*~*~

 Chapter 20

    ¡°The earlier period of three months of cyclone has taken many lives, killed many families and destroyed many viges around. I feel deeply ashamed of being an incapable town head when I could not help the town in any manner. I lost to cyclones. I was lost to nature. I failed to protect you all.¡± Knox started a very convincing emotional speech, sniffling at every word he spoke.


    There many people present in the temporary shed on the top of hills they made. The whole vige was present there, to the meeting that was scheduled to talk about the important issue at hand right now.


    The Witch¡¯s remedy.


    ¡°Not at all, Knox. You have done an amazing work in taking care of the town. It was the cruel nature that yed evil against us but we are pleased to know that you went to her sacred witch to solve our concern.¡± Knox¡¯s evil mind grinned in satisfaction when a viger spoke. He knew that the vigers arepletely in his grip but situations like this made him happy to know that he has the final say in everything and those people are nothing but pawns in his game.


    It made him so powerful to have such power over people and that was how his greed to be the God of everyone raised to life.


    ¡°Good to know you support me, dear vigers. Now talking about the remedy that her sacred greatness suggested was ¨C ¡± Knox heaved lung full of breath and looked over therge hall with a feigning guilt and helpless look.


    Such a great performer Knox Garrick was. He knew exactly how to trap people into beliefs.


    ¡°What is it, Sire. Please hesitate not. We are prepared to do anything to save our town.¡± An olddy from the group spoke out loudly making everyone shout in unison ¡®yes we will do anything¡¯ repeatedly.


    ¡°To calm the mother nature, we need to ¡­ we need to ¨C ¡± Knox looked around hall of people once again gauging their expression, ¡°- we need to look for a virgin widow and sacrifice her virtue out of a religious bond.¡± Knox made such to whisper in a helpless manner.


    The vigers gasped in horror at the solution the witch gave. They were not shocked about the solution itself but they were more worried to find such widow.


    The vigers were blind believers of nonsensical values and can do anything if it was not them or their family that was hurting. Cold hearted and idiocy was their mind-set.


    ¡°How are we going to find such widow, Sire; and not to forget the Lord. Lord Knight was a very domineering aristocrat and nothing goes unnoticed from his sight. How are we going to do this ritual when just the thought of young Lord makes us shudder in fear?¡± Hugh, one of the vigers pointed out shivering slightly at the thought of Lord Knight.


    The cold blooded vigers can be ruthless but if there was anyone that can kill them with just a virtual thought, it was Lord Knight.


    Unlike the Lords of other three regions, Lord Knight holds his kingdom in an iron fist and people can kill themselves rather thanmit a mistake that went against Lord Knight¡¯sws. There was no suspicion that the young Lord Knight¡¯s rule prospered the region many folds better but he was aw binding person. He was like a shadow that seemed to be lurking in every inch of the region and who can pull out the blunder right away from anywhere.


    Even an infant in the Northern region know that going against the Lord¡¯s rules was an invitation to a cruel death. He was way more powerful than one could describe. It was no wonder there was never a rebel against his rule or perhaps there was but could not stand longer.


    ¡°That was not a concern, Hugh. I am going to meet the Lord in person and would be exining our rituals to him in detail and seek his approval in this case.¡± The vigers nodded their head thoughtfully and went back to discussing about the avable widow women.


    ¡°There is a young widow in the adjacent vige near to my aunt¡¯s cabin. But she couldn¡¯t be untouched as she was rumored to have an affair with herte husband prior to their nuptials.¡± A viger reminded and sighed in exasperation as it was really a tough task to get an untainted widow. It was almost impossible.


    Then how would they find someone like that?


    The assembly went on for three more hours and many men went to the nearby towns and viges to find the sacrifice. The widows in shadowvalor were scrutinized by their virtue and found all of them tainted.


    Ladies were talking about the acquaintances of their rtive who might know of such a widow. They sent correspondence to their dear family to find them a helpless widow if they knew of. Young maiden were gradually getting anxious with bizarre thoughts of making them a sacrifice if needed.


    ¡°May God send the sacrifice soon before we get indulge into this.¡± Joan, one of the young maiden talked about her concern regarding the remedy. ¡°There must be someone¡­ someone who is helpless and can be an easy pawn that we can use as sacrifice.¡± Joan wondered and racked her brain to think.


    The entire fourteen maiden set stilled at Joan¡¯s description. They knew they need to find a woman who would be amb, who has no power on her life, who was vulnerable at any time.


    Someone like ¨C


    Someone like¡­


    ¡°E¡± They heard a faint whisper of young maiden speak.


    Precisely, someone like E who can be used, threatened and discarded easily. That was what happened five years ago.


    There was extreme famine in the town and all the vigers craved for one meal a day at the least. People became violent and the hunger controlled their senses into wild behavior.


    The little harvest was sold on high charge resulting in only the fortunate one to purchase and enjoy them. The unfortunate poor starved, groveled from the affordable lot.


    And one of such days, the same witch, Witch Madonna, ordered to wed a young maiden to a dead corpse to calm down the Deity of Land and green and please her sacrificing a life to a dead.


    That was the day E lost her family.


    That was the wrenched day when E lost everything in life¡­ including her life.


    Her family ¨C mother, father and younger brother ¨C were burnt alive to sumb her to the viger¡¯smand. She cried, begged, pleaded before the whole vige for mercy but all she got in return were curses and evil smiles.


    They knew that to break a vulnerable poor E, they need to hurt her weakness which was her family and they seeded in breaking a lovely pure soul like E.


    The vigers worked together and burnt E¡¯s family in front of her eyes and tied her to the tree letting her witness her family tuning to ashes.


    And she broke.


    She became a living corpse, precisely what the vigers needed ¨C a maiden who can do their bidding without talking back.


    The town did not even give her the time to grieve for her family and dragged to the burial ground deep in the woods. They tied her hands and legs, forcefully equipped her like a bride and dug the fresh looking grave to found a man¡¯s body which did not start to rot. That night, they did not even care to look at the man to know if was young or old but they just called for a priest and officiated nuptial with the nk looking emotionless E.N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    ¡°Right. E is a widow and she was married to a corpse so she has her virtue intact as well.¡± Joan grinned in triumph and looked at the person who suggested her name.


    Howe they forgot her?


    E! She was a perfect person to be held offering.


    ¡°Gode, thank you. You are right. E is a perfect sacrifice. She was once a patsy and can be used again as one for the welfare of the region.¡± Gode grinned at Joan and winked in an udylike manner.


    ¡°I will immediately notify town head regarding this.¡± One of the maiden stood up and walked out towards Knox Garrick to which Gode gave the youngdies a chilling smirk which the others responded with an evil one each.


    ~*~*~*~*~*~

 Chapter 21

    ¡°I¡¯m scared, Gode.¡± E pointed out her concern to her friend. She was on the verge of crying but was holding back.


    How she wish she was never this vulnerable and weak!


    She wished she was carefree and strong like others.


    ¡°Scared? Why?¡± Gode asked in a feigning confusion while she was trying to conceal the twitch at the corner of her lips.


    ¡°The town.¡± E looked out of the small window of her cabin and sighed helplessly. ¡°They are keeping a close eye on me from the past few days. It was as if they are making certain I cannot leave anywhere from here.¡± E was getting anxious with the behavior of the vigers.? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    Why were they suddenly so conscious about her? She knew that whenever the vigers were being careful, she was trouble.


    Were they nning something for her again?


    ¡°Do you think they are going to do something again like they did five years ago?¡± Tears rolled down her eyes and drenched her heart with immense panic.


    E doesn¡¯t know what to perceive the situation as. The question of what if she was forced to do something again was piercing her heart. The vigers being cruel and selfish can easily make her submit to their wishes.


    What would happen to her then?


    No, she cannot be a patsy again and be a part of their sins but she cannot run away from there even if she wished too. She always wanted to run away far and lead a life of peace but she couldn¡¯t with the vigers having her in close watch.


    This is not what she wished her life to be. She might as well lead her life in this cabin with her husband¡¯s grave until natural death embrace her than get butchered by the selfish people again and again.


    Why couldn¡¯t they realize that she was a human too and she feels pain too? From whatever they were doing, they might not kill her physically or hurt her bodily but they were pricking her with pain every moment of her living.


    Can¡¯t they understand a simple thing that she could feel hurt too? Are they that blind to notice anything other than their own motives?


    ¡°Do not fret. The viger¡¯s temporary shelter was just on the other side of the hill so it is not odd to find them loitering here and there. They must be looking for ce to make another hut possibly.¡± What Gode said was true. She knew what her friend said was notpletely incorrect but somehow she could feel the danger closing in towards her.


    She could feel the threat making its way into her life in shadows. Was she just fretting with no good sense?


    ¡°Do not imagine notions, E. You are safe and I don¡¯t think you have anything else to offer to the town if the need arise.¡± Gode convinced E with a nonchnt pat on her shoulder and smirked once she turned away from her.


    ¡°Gode, you should go to your aunt¡¯s and live there.¡± E said suddenly holding Gode¡¯s hands in hers. Her hands were shivering in unease.


    ¡°Are you throwing me out of your cabin, now?¡± Gode asked yfully.


    ¡°No dear friend. I would like nothing more than you staying here with me but what if the town is really trying something against me then you will be in danger.¡± Tears rolled E¡¯s cheeks and pain was clear in her eyes.


    ¡°Last time they killed my family and if there is really something against me then ¨C I don¡¯t want to lose you, Gode. Please go and stay with your aunt, I beg you.¡± E could not forget the way her family was burned alive in their hut. Her little brother was just eight years old and the town burned him too without any hesitation. Her brother was her life.


    Though they were poor, her family was wealthy in love and affection. How could they do that to her? How could they take her family away from her? Didn¡¯t they not once put themselves in her ce and see how excruciating it is? She was dying once every moment from the horrendous night.


    ¡°There is nothing going to happen that way. I will be safe with you here so stop worrying about gibberish.¡± Gode convinced her and walked out of the cabin wrapping a shawl around her. ¡°I will go around to the viger¡¯s shelter and see if I can find out something regarding your worry.¡± Gode walked out with thentern without hearing the response from E.


    E sighed and tucked herself in her hard bed soon drowning into a sleep.


    Gode walked through the woods faraway and stopped when she found the person she was looking for waiting for her near the cave.


    ¡°I did what I was told to. Now it is your turn toplete what I started.¡± Gode said to the person standing before her.


    The person¡¯s hooded eyes gleamed with excitement when heard the awaiting good news.


    ¡°Good. Now it is my turn toplete the other half of the n. You made my work easy. I love it that you betrayed your best friend for me.¡± The person¡¯s smirk brought a sly smile on Gode¡¯s lips.


    ¡°But what if ¨C¡± Gode concern was cut off by the person.


    ¡°This is what you and I wished for. It is a necessary now to on the sacrificial phase. This is her life now and we can defy what her fate is willing.¡± Gode nodded her head slowly taking in everything the person was telling.


    ¡°Are you certain E would agree to another sacrifice?¡± Gode question was answered with an amusedugh from the person. Gode did not understand the meaning behind the amusement but she trusted the person.


    ¡°Agree? Do you think she has any power of epting or not? She will not be given a chance she will be ordered like the previous time. She will be the scapegoat again and no power can stop it from taking ce.¡± The person¡¯s eyes gleamed in cruelty and shrewdness. Gode nodded her head understanding everything.


    This time too she will be forced by the vigers and Gode prayed that E get forced and overpowered by the vigers this time too.


    ¡°Alright. I will be away from there when the vigers prison E so I will not be suspected by her.¡± Gode said and smiled at the person before leaving from there in thoughts.


    ~*~*~*~


    The next morning was dull and calm. There was no chirping of birds or the chimes of wind. It was calm. Too calm. E woke up with a sinking feeling in the pit of her stomach. She was feeling the way from few days and couldn¡¯t put finger on the apprehensive feeling she was experiencing.


    The stillness unnerved her. But it was toote for her to realize that it was calm before the storm.


    Gode was not in the hut from the early hours of the morning and E took it upon herself to clean the stalling rain water from her husband¡¯s grave. She was hoping that the work help her from the bad sensation she was going through.


    It took her some time to clean the muddy grave and the water around it. There were many poisonous weeds around the grave that took good amount of energy for her to clean them.


    She felt better when she was near her husband¡¯s grave. It gave her a sense of safety though her faceless husband was buried six feet under and possibly almost one with the soil by now.


    ¡°E.¡± She heard a familiar male voice and the sinking feeling was back. She knew whose voice it was. She was well aware of the tone and voice. E¡¯s body stiffened.


    She does not wish to turn back and look at the person when she all the well knew that he was always a carrier of bad news for her.


    ¡°You are ordered to be present by the town shelter right this instant.¡± Byron, Town head¡¯s subordinate, said in a clipped tone.


    Tears rolled down her face when she turned around and noticed few more men standing few steps away from them.


    Oh no no. this could not be happening again. No this is not happening with her again.


    Oh Lord, please help her!


    ~*~*~*~*~

 Chapter 22

    ¡°No, please let me go.¡± E was being dragged by the men showing no mercy.


    Her most horrid fear wasing true. She was being dragged by those men like how she was few years ago. The town members who would never sin by touching her was holding her in tight grip.


    ¡°Bryon, leave me. Please let me go. I was like your sister till years ago then why are you doing this to me? You are taking me with no good intention, right?¡± E begged him but in vain. The men kept on dragging her like an animal.


    E tried to free her hand from their hold but the man who was holding her from one side, stopped walking and pped her harshly. E stumbled back and eventually fell down on her knees.


    Though E didn¡¯t know why they were hauling her, she did understand that it was for no good to her. She knew that the vigers think of her as a bad omen and would not dare to touch her unless it was for their sick contentment.


    Married women used to close their eyes when she woulde in their sight and mother used to cover the eyes of their children so I couldn¡¯t cast evil spell on them.N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    The men continued to haul E to the other side of the hill where other vigers were waiting in a baited breath. E didn¡¯t know where Gode went but she was thankful that her friend was not there. Vigers would¡¯ve taken advantage of her affection towards her friend and might have hurt Gode.


    On the other side of the hill, the vigers and the people from the surrounding viges were standing in and whispering to one another. E could feel the happiness waving from them. They were looking extremely pleased probably because they and their family were safe from misfortune.


    E could only cry when the vigers were smiling brightly at her. How can someone¡¯s misfortune make them so pleasant?


    The men took E further into the woods towards theke, followed by the vigers. She got scared but for once she was feeling peaceful too. If the solution to stop the cmity was drowning someone or killing someone, then for once she was pleased by it. She hoped they drown her or if needed kill her like they killed her family at the least she would not have to live with the constant fear every moment of her life.


    She could be free.


    On the shore of theke, there were two boats and the town head, Knox Garrick waiting. Knox immediately smiled at E and walked towards her with excited p.


    ¡°E, dear, here you are.¡± Knox caught E¡¯s shoulders in a tight grip and shook her with a sick enthusiasm. E was stunned to see the town head smiling at her proudly.


    Why are there boats waiting? Wasn¡¯t she going to be drowned?


    It was alright for her to drown and die but anything that was not rted to death was making her terrified.


    ¡°Look at you, such a greatss you are. You are going to save your town from misery again. You must be so proud of yourself.¡± Knox grinned and patted E¡¯s arm in a proud gesture.


    E could only look at the evil glint in Knox¡¯s eyes that he was trying to hide. He was to no good, she knew it. This time it was not death they were giving her it must be something harsher than thest time.


    E pried off Knox¡¯s hands from her and turned around to run away but immediately a wall of tall bulky men stood before her closing away any way for her to run away.


    ¡°Mr. Garrick ¨C ¡± E turned around and looked at Knox with sad and helpless tears rolling down her eyes.


    ¡°Nah, do not cry like we are killing you. We are not that cruel to kill you.¡± Knox said in a nonchnt caring tone which made E look at him like she was monster from fairy tales her mother use to tell her.


    ¡°Please kill me instead.¡± E dared to speak up. She wanted to die than get used like a hankie again.


    ¡°Kill you? Nah! We are not foolish to kill a chick who gives us golden eggs. E dear, you need to realize that you were born to save our town and it is your sense of duty to do anything that takes to fulfill your obligation.¡± Knox caught her arm in a death grip and pulled her towards the awaiting boat throwing her into it with force.


    He turned around towards the vigers and nodded at them in assurance.


    ¡°We will be leaving to Lord Knight¡¯s castle now and I hope we get eptance from him like the previous Lord.¡± Knox announced and got into the boat, tying E¡¯s hands and legs with a rope.


    E tried to throw herself in theke and bang her head to the metal pole but Knox and the other men made certain she was not blemished. After all, she must be clean and pretty to enjoy her night.


    Knox was hoping to have E for the night once he gets the eptance from the Lord. She was a young pretty woman and she has a good amount of bosom to satisfy a man. Knox could by now imagine how heavenly it would be to take the youngss to bed and enjoy her treasured curves. He can tell the towns that he was going to sacrifice himself to do the deed since the vigers are too frightened of her evil cast.


    It took them a little past noon reach Cragmoor and took couches to the Knightsfort from there forth. They reached the Knight¡¯s castle by thete evening and for their expediency, they drugged E to sleep. It was better to carry her than have her cry continuously the whole ride. Knox didn¡¯t want the Lord to know that she was being forced in to the rituals so it was better to drug her.


    Knox ordered Bryon to carry the unconscious E and walked towards the entryway of the extravagant pce. Knox was always awestruck by the grand pce. It only made him greedier looking at the life a Lord would be enjoying.


    Knox immediately announced to the guard that he want to meet the Lord and his reason for the sudden request for a meet. The guard nodded his head and went inside to let butler Lyndon to let him about the situation. Soon enough they were called inside and were asked to wait for the arrival of the Lord.


    E was ced in a chair, still unconscious. Knox and the other men were sitting in the chairs on either side of the passageway. There was arge chair ahead on a tform which is the Lord¡¯s seating.


    Knox and the men patiently waited for the Lord with a tense posture. The previous would never care even if they behead someone under the title of welfare but the new Lord was a shady person. He made certain to everyone that everything in his region should be done only with his approval or should go through punishments.


    Lord Knight walked regally into the hall with his cane and sat on his chair like a royal. His face was void of any sentiment and his posturemanding respect. Knox and the men bowed down to him and Lord Knight nodded his head curtly asking them to take their seats. He threw a sideways nce towards the unconscious E and the grip on his cane tightened slightly.


    ¡°What was so important that you asked for an assembly at this time of evening?¡± Lord¡¯s dark authoritative voice sent shivers through the men and Knox¡¯s hands shivered a little at the power. Biting down the sudden fear arising inside him, Knox stood up and bowed down to the Lord once again.


    ¡°My Lord, we are extremely apologetic for visiting in rush of time but the matter in hand cannot wait till the morning.¡± Knox apologized briefly and noticing the grim nod of the Lord, he continued, ¡°As you know the floods has struck havoc in the Shadowvalor and the other viges around it and took many lives, we stumbled upon a solution to calm the nature¡¯s anger.¡± Know continued to tell the whole scenario of the rituals and the solution given by the sacred witch.


    Lord Knight grew grimmer and his breath wasing out in rage but the vigers are too frightened to look up and notice it. His hold on his cane tightened further looking at E¡¯satose body. Suddenly the atmosphere changed and the Lord looked at the men with a leer. Knox mistook as the smile of approval and the other men did not even dare to look up at the Lord¡¯s face.


    ¡°It is excellent that you are doing so much for the town, Knox. There is no reason for me to decline it.¡± Lord said with his signature smirk and Knox released a sigh of relief. ¡°But, I have a condition here.¡± The Lord¡¯s further use made the men spring up in bewilder.


    ~*~*~*~*~

 Chapter 23

    E was puzzled and lost.


    What was going on there and where was she?


    She did not even know why she was taken to the Knights castle and for what reason. Everything that happened to her before she lost her consciousness doesn¡¯t make any logic.


    ¡°Please close your eyes, Miss. We are to put some scented powder on them.¡± The maid whispered respectfully to which Eplied as asked to. She didn¡¯t knew why a group of maids were working on her to make her look beautiful.


    The moment she woke up in therge deluxe bed in an unknown room, she was followed by maids who seemed so excited to serve her. She asked them why she was there but the maids just told her that they didn¡¯t know anything. She was given food and a healthy drink as soon as she woke up. Once she was done eating, the maids rushed her to the bathroom and bathed her with scented herbs and oils.


    E was getting nervous as time went on. Why was she being decked up was still a puzzle for her. She asked where the town head and other men were who brought her there but she was only answered with ¡®you will know in awhile.¡¯


    ¡°Lucy¡± E called out and Lucy who was working on her hair stopped what she was doing and looked at her with a polite smile.


    ¡°Why are you decorating me? Is this how I will be ughtered? The witch¡¯s solution for the disaster was to ughter me after decorating me, isn¡¯t it?¡± E asked softly looking at Lucy with questioning eyes. Lucy opened her mouth to assure her but closed it immediately as the Lord banned everyone to tell anything to Miss E.


    Lucy could only smile at her, ¡°You will know in a while, Miss. Rest assured, you will not be ughtered.¡± She answered shortly andpleted making E¡¯s hair.


    Once E¡¯s face was made up, Lucy got a pretty pink evening gown adorned with flower works and crystal stones. The gown looked extraordinary.


    ¡°Miss, take off the robe we need to get you into this beautiful gown.¡± Lucy stated tugging on the loose knot of the E¡¯s robe.


    ¡°But Lucy, this gown is for me? Why?¡± E stepped back a little and looked at thevish gown. The more she was taken care of the more petrified she was getting.


    She was never treated this nice by people and when all thedies around were rushing to make her a good lookingdy, she couldn¡¯t understand what to take it as.


    E was dressed in the pink gown and she looked stunning with her red locks tumbling down to her waist and her pale skin entuated by the pink dress. Her lips were painted red matching her hair. She looked like a doll of desire.


    ¡°You look stunning, Miss. You will not be rested all the night.¡± The other maid giggled looking at the gorgeous looking E. All the maids were amazed by her beauty.


    E did not get the meaning behind the maid¡¯s statement and before she could dwell into it, Lucy ushered her out of the room towards a set ofrge staircase, taking her to a set ofrge double doors.


    E thought of running away stealthily but from the moment she woke up, she was persistently apanied by one or the otherdies. She did not get to spend even a moment alone without them.


    Lucy pushed the double doors with strength revealing a big master bedroom decorated with scented candles and flowers. The room was faintly lit by the candles and the sweet smelling flower petals were covering the floor. The bed was totally another story. It was covered with white sheet and decorated by red rose petals.


    It looked cozy and sensual.


    ¡°w-wh-what why are we here?¡± E stuttered looking at the decorated room. Her fears got worse and her hands shaking violently.


    Why was she taken to such a room? Why were the maids smiling and giggling at her?


    ¡°Miss, you are to stay here until someone arrives.¡± Lucy exined shortly not giving any more details regarding it and ushered the other maids out closing the doors behind her.


    E got hasty and tapped the door for someone to open it but the doors were locked from the outside and there was no one opening it. She was getting anxious by every passing moment. She knew why she was there and why the room was decorated and why she was having apanion.


    No, it couldn¡¯t be. She couldn¡¯t!


    How can the town head do this to her? Did he sell her to satisfy someone? No she cannot be there for another moment. She needs to look for a way to get away from there.


    E looked around for something¡­ something to break open the door but what can possibly open a heavy door without make a sound?


    She found a window behind the bed and ran towards it. It was already night time and was pitch dark. The castle was surrounded by the woods so she could be able to hide in the bushes and escape safely but what is worrying her was the height. She was thirty feet above the ground on the third story of the castle.


    How was she to get to the ground?


    Running around therge room, she was trying to find something that could help her bring to the ground. After rummaging through the drawers, she found few fresh silk duvets.


    This could help, she thought and started knotting the ends of the duvets to one another making it into a long cord.


    She would sessfully flee away and no one could trace her ¨C she thought determinedly and tied one open end of the duvet to the headboard of the bed. Before she could start her escapade, she light reached the closed doors and ced her ear on them to hear if someone was arriving.Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    When she was satisfied with silence behind the doors, she walked to the window again and looked down to the unguarded and darknd.


    E has a fear for height but she knew that it was not the time to step back, she should run away from there and if she needs to close her eyes and bring herself down by hanging on the channel then so be it.


    With baited breath she closed her eyes heaving and shivering in fear. Holding the silky cloth in both of her hands tightly, E sat on the window sill and brought her legs to the outside.


    What if she couldn¡¯t hang on and fell down?


    What if the cloth tear and she was thrown on the hard ground from above ten meters?


    She would either break her limbs or die. It would be better if she was dead but if she end up alive with broken limbs, it would be another hell for her for the rest of her life.


    With shaking hands, she wrapped the cloth around her hand and slowly got down from the window sill finding a pipe to put her leg on.


    ¡®Do not look down. Do not look down¡¯ E kept chanting to herself and closed her eyes before loosing the grip and the cloth slightly; enough to slide her down a little. A moment immediately, she again held the duvet tightly and saw that she only descended only half a foot.


    A sob broke out of from her mouth. Oh dear, how was she to reach thend safely? She would certainly break her skeleton in the process.


    She has lost her sense to escape this way!


    Many momentster, E finally geared up courage to descend a little more. She loosened the grip again and slid down in a fast pace. E was panicked and caught the duvet tightly looking upwards to find herself halfway through her journey.


    E breathed out harshly and leaned her head on the wall and closed her eyes in relief. Her hands lost strength but she held the duvet with her life. Her legs were dangling in air, searching for some kind of support.


    ¡°Running away, aren¡¯t we?¡± She heard a familiar raspy whisper into her ear from behind. A pair of hands covered hers which were on the cloth and leg was wrapped around her waist pulling her into a warm body.


    E gasped at the sudden voiceing from just behind her and feeling the familiar heat.


    How ¨C what ¨C how was he there?


    ~*~*~*~*~

 Chapter 24

    E stiffened when she heard the familiar voice of a stranger who took liberty with her at hot springs. She couldn¡¯t forget that voice. The voice that developed plethora of chills in her body¡­


    He snuggled his head into curvy neck and breathed in fresh smell of feminine. Her hold on the channel of cloth quivered when he traced his lips on the length of her neck.


    ¡°Hmm, I need to reward the staff. You look so stunning, My E.¡± He hummed in her ears seductively inhaling the flowery womanly smell. ¡°So stunning and so delicious that I am excited to introduce to the world of pleasure in the position we are in.¡± He wrapped the loose end of the duvet around one of his ankle and wrapped the upper part of the cloth around one of his wrist into a stable hanging position.


    He slowly removed her hold and the channel of cloth while his other leg that was wrapped around her waist is supporting her body in afortable position.


    E¡¯s breath hitched and no sound came from her mouth other than the raging intake air. She was meant to run away from whomever person she was sold to then howe she was yet again trapped in the hold of a familiar stranger that she did not even know how he look.


    ¡°I ¨C How ¨C are you ¨C here?¡± E¡¯s stuttering question amused the man in a bout ofughter. He quickly pulled her front to his and without giving her a chance to finally see his face; he leaned in near to her ear sniffing her hair with a sensual hum.


    ¡°I ¨C want to get away from here.¡± E spoke again wrapping her hands around his neck, holding him with her life.


    ¡°Why?¡± His question brought tears in E¡¯s eyes. May be¡­ just maybe this stranger can help her get away from there.


    ¡°I assume I was sold to someone here for possibly a sexual purpose.¡± The man hummed in reply and started peppering kisses along her jaw. ¡°Please stop. I shouldn¡¯t be doing this with you. I am married woman.¡± E tried to push his body away from hers as much there was possibility.


    ¡°This is not a sin, Darling. Doing it with me is not at all a sin. It is how it should be and we are going to be how we are meant to be.¡± The stranger said and pulled his head from her neck and brought it right in front of hers, nose to nose and forehead to forehead.


    E opened her eyes slowly to look at the man who has been developing these unusual feelings inside her. She wanted to take a glimpse of the person who has been crafting the need to perform a sin. She needed to look into the eyes of the person who was always in her dreams making her yearn for his attention.


    The moment she opened her eyes, they were weed by the dark pair of orbs rimmed with passionate red circle around them. Her lungs suddenly abandoned the duty of inhaling and exhaling the air. She was struck by a bolt of lightning with the mes those dark eyes were burning into hers. There was desire, there was an untold affection and there was an inexperienced emotion in them for her.


    She knows these eyes. She has seen them somewhere; but where?


    E eyes moved from his eyes to the length of his sharp nose that was nuzzling hers and to the pair of chapped lips which looked soft yet experienced.


    He was so attractive and handsome. So wild and diserable.


    She was attacked by those irresistible pair of lips which are out on an exploration to sort out the taste of its liking. He was sucking on her lips slowly investigating the depth of its vor.


    ¡°Tonight, we will do just what our heart tells us to. Do not consider about right or wrong, just open the eyes of your heart and look at me through them.¡± He said and pressed her soft curvaceous body against the wall with his. His hand inched her gown up till he can feel the skin of her well hidden treasures.


    ¡°Tell me darling, how do you feel when I do this?¡± He traced her nub with his fingers.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± She hushed breathing heavily. She involuntarily leaned into him and her hands were touching the skin of his chest.


    ¡°Good. What do you feel when I touch you?¡± He pulled her upwards and pressed himself to her nub. He was now kissing her cleavage with reverence. He tore the underclothes which was covering curve above her thighs and pushed the cloth into his pant pockets.


    ¡°I ¨C don¡¯t know.¡± E answered breathlessly to his question. Nothing was making sense to her. All she could feel was him on every inch of her body. Her thoughts were jumbled and her senses were seized into zilch.


    What was happening to her? She has never felt the need to get consumed by a person before then why now? Why to him?


    ¡°When you don¡¯t know something, you need to find out about it, darling. You need to explore and adventure yourself into its depths to find out what it is.¡± He rasped out wrapping her legs which were hanging in air around his waist loosely and removed the buttons of his trousers and yanked them to his ankles. ¡°Like this.¡±Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    With that he plunged his manhood into her private space with a heated thrust, breaching her maidenhood in one stroke.


    E let out a loud scream in anguish. She was in extreme pain, also she somehow loves the feeling it was giving too. The breach made her tear up but not long after, his constant hard thrusts were building up an inextinguishable fire inside her.


    Her heart was pounding in a rapid beat and her body was shaking with an unexinable need. E moved further into his body taking in more of him inside her with restless gasps. Her continuous moans were like listening to his favorite orchestra for him.


    She doesn¡¯t care if what was happy was correct or incorrect; the only thing that matters to her right then was how gratified she was at that moment. No one has ever made her feel such heated until then but this handsome stranger has done it twice.


    ¡°You need to ¨C¡±He pulled himself out and pushed inside again with a blow, ¡°- explore what you are inquisitive about. You need to dwell into it and enjoy the knowledge it gives you.¡± He pushed inside again with a fierce thrust making her scream in pleasure loudly. ¡°The knowledge of knowing something you don¡¯t know in intensity gives you pleasure. Like now.¡± He plunged into her again and again until she has no more energy to scream.


    ¡°I- ¡°She couldn¡¯t bring out words out of her mouth. She was too spent to even express what she was feeling right then.


    ¡°Tell me you want to explore the unknown darkness of bliss, darling.¡± She whimpered when he pulled out himself out of her.


    She did not know why she was not feeling ashamed of herself for giving away to a stranger man so easily when she was a married woman. She loved her husband so much though she did not know how he looked and what type of person he was. Yet, what she did was this stranger man felt so right, so pure.


    But what surprised her most was who was this man and why was he after her. She was a dirty blood woman as stated by the town then why was this handsome and mysterious looking man with her?


    ¡°Who are you?¡± E asked looking into his eyes. Her eyes looked exhausted but there was a spark of contentment in them. Exhaustion was spreading through her and sleep was slowly embracing her.


    ¡°Xander.¡±He looked at her with adoration and love and tugged her head into his chest, patting her head whispering sweet nothings in her ear.


    ¡°I am your Xander.¡± He whispered again, binding the loose end of the duvets around them tightly, climbing them to the room again with the sleeping E in the safety of his arms.


    ¡°Xander¡­¡± E murmured in her sleep to which he smiled at her lovingly.


    ¡°After a lot of plotting, you are final where you should be. I will never let you go away from me again, E.¡± Xander ced E on the bed tenderly and joined her, pulling her back into his arms.


    ~*~*~*~*~

 Chapter 25

    Exhausted and well spent E right away drowned into a dreamless sleep. She was feeling so light and peaceful which she shouldn¡¯t. She had given in to passion instinctively and what bothered her most was, it felt right.


    Howe spending a passionate night with an unknown man is so right? So pure?


    Who was this person who was always around her in shadows? Who was this person with whom she frequently finds herself in apromising situation?


    Who exactly was Xander?


    Why does she feel an air of home around him?


    ¡°Sleep well, E.¡± She heard Xander whisper in her ear and kiss her forehead and in mere moments she was in a deep sleep.


    Xander couldn¡¯t take his eyes off the sleeping beauty in his arms. How long has he waited for this divine moment to have her in his arms, close to him, close to his heart.


    How long he has dreamt of kissing her all night and day?


    It was years of desperation to touch her flowery cheeks, to twirl the locks of her red hair around his fingers, to hug her tightly so she would never leave him again, to kiss her deeply so he could mark her as his.


    Now that he has her with himstly, he was overwhelmed with all the mounded up love and affection for her.


    ¡°You are finally with me, My E. I had waited for this moment from long years.¡± He murmured to E¡¯s sleeping figure and continuously kissed her face.


    Xander gathered her in his arms close to him tightly and snuggled into her hair, drifting into contented sleep.


    ~*~*~*~*~


    The sharp rays of sun woke up E with a loud groan. It waste hour in the morning still she wanted to take liberty with herself and sleep a little more. Thefortable soft bed was like weaved with clouds and she doesn¡¯t want to open her eyes.


    Where was she?


    Was she on clouds?


    She slowly opened her eyes with a whimper and instantly closed then due to the light that was emitting from the window.


    Window?? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    Wasn¡¯t that the same window¡­!


    She sat up with a jolt remembering everything that took ce the previous night. The nket fell down from her and cool breeze hit her skin, making her quiver. Looking down, she found herself in a long man shirt with no undergarments.


    Where is he? He was not in the bed?


    She evidently memorize that the previous night when she was in a heated moment with Xander, hanging to the line of duvets, she was clothed in the pretty gown. Then how was she in a thin fabric of silk shirt in the morning?


    Goodness! What had she done? She was married for God¡¯s sake!


    Why ¨C why did she give in to him yet¡­ yet she felt so good? She shouldn¡¯t feel that way. It was a sin. She sinned then why the feel of belonging is overwhelming all her senses.


    She touched the silk shirt tenderly with her fingers and sniffed it. It smelt like raindrops in a heavy forest, fresh and wild. It was his smell.


    It was how Xander always smelt. Like fresh rain and soil yet a little piquant.


    ¡°Miss Rosemane.¡± She heard Lucying into the room. E arched her head towards therge double doors and found Lucy with arge tray of food in her hands. That was when she realized how famished she was. She was very worn outst night and she need some food right away.


    If there was anyone else in her ce then they would be going nutty with everything that happened the previous night. She must have felt that too but somehow she felt calm.


    She wanted to know why she was in that room and why was Xander there with her. She was curious to know why he took her virtue so effortlessly and why she felt no remorse for it. She wanted to know why she was even in the Knightsfort in the first ce.


    She should be crying but she felt assured. Was it for the reason that Xander was there or was she so desperate to feel that passion that she felt previous night from many years, she didn¡¯t know!


    ¡°Lucy, please call me E. I am no royal to be addressed with respect.¡± E replied with a slight smile. Lucy smiled back and ced the tray of food on herp and gestured her to eat up while she walked into the bathroom to prepare a hot bath for E.


    E knew she wouldn¡¯t get any answers from Lucy so she only needs to wait for Xander. She gazed down at thevish hot breakfast and when the smell of the food wafted her nose, her stomach grumbled in hunger.


    Once she had the food hurriedly, Lucy walked into the room again with fresh towels and robe along with pouches of herbs and oils for the bath.


    ¡°Lucy, I don¡¯t need all those. I can just have a simple bath.¡± E refused reluctantly. E winced when the seam of her thighs stinged.


    ¡°No Miss ¨C E, It was Lord¡¯smand to have you supplied with them.¡± Lucy¡¯s answer staggered her steps.


    The Lord?


    Who Lord?


    Does ¨C Does she mean Lord Knight?


    ¡°The Lord? Why would Lord Knight want me to have them?¡± Her confused question only made Lucy smile at her in amusement.


    ¡°You will know. The Lordmanded us to prepare you and escort you to him and Lord does not liketeness. So we need to rush, E.¡±Lucy answered and pushed her into the bathroom. Lucy liked E. She was a person of good heart and a person she could behave easygoing with. She would not have to worry about getting in to trouble as E is not like Miss Garrick to throw peevishness for everything.


    Lucy was happy to have such ady for her master.


    ¡°Wait, but why do I need to see the Lord? Is he furious with me regarding something? I did not do anything, Lucy. Believe me.¡± E cried out in apprehension.


    Why would the Lord Knight wanted to see her?


    She never crossed paths with him till the day so what has made Lord tomand her presence?


    E¡¯s rxedposure quickly turned into a worried one. Was this why the town head took her to the Knight¡¯s castle? To meet the Lord?


    Will she be given to the Lord ording her will? Will she be used by the Lord as his mistress?


    Her thoughts werepletely engaged with the Lord¡¯s order and its possibilities. She was tensed about Xander and wanted to see him once and talk to him about the previous night.


    She wanted to know why he did to her what he did. She wanted to know his story behind the act.


    She was bathed thoroughly and wrapped in a robe. One of the maids from yesterday did her hair in to a simple chignon roll and added fresh flowers to the side of the bun.


    Oh dear, she did not want to go to the Lord and be his concubine. She want to return to the safety of her small cabin and hide there.


    She suddenly wished for Xander being there. She wished for him to help her run away from the castle. But would he help her? Was he trustworthy enough to spend hope on him?


    The hair was well done and Lucy yet again fetched a pure white long frilled gown for her. The gown looked sovish and so pretty that she was even afraid to touch it.


    ¡°I would not like to wear that. That seems to be made fordies and I¡¯m not the one, Lucy.¡± But Lucy was not having any of it. She wasmanded by the Lord and she will have to fulfill it anyhow. And she also knew it was for good. She knew E would be very happy by the end of the day.


    Against her will, E was dressed in the pretty white gown and was hurriedly escorted through the hallways.


    E was very confused to know what was happening with her. Why was she being escorted that way and to where.


    They stopped at arge double door when the two guards who were standing on either side of the doors announced her presence loudly. The guards pushed the doors and bowed. The maids ushered her to enter the room, trailing behind her.


    It was a big court room, a very big room with chairs on either side of the aisle and a tform where the Lord¡¯s regal chair was sitting. The room was filled with people and one look at them; she recognized every face of the crowd.


    The whole town was present there?


    But for what reason?


    The room fell silent and everyone was looking at her in a stiff posture. She couldn¡¯t understand what was happening there. The maid took her to a chair close to the Lord¡¯s chair and was made her sit there.


    Not momentster, the whole crowd bowed further, keeping their head down. That was when she heard the loud resonance of powerful footsteps. She too bowed her head deeply not wanting to trigger the Lord¡¯s anger. She has no courage to lift her head up and look at the Lord.


    She felt stiff and apprehensive. Did she do anything wrong for her to be there in a court room?


    She heard the Lord sit on his chair but didn¡¯t dare to look at him.


    ¡°My Lord, Shadowvalor is tremendously rejoicing that the Lord has supported them. We are grateful to you for taking part in the ritual even though it was not His Grace¡¯s concern.¡± Knox ttered the Lord with the speech. The Lord nodded his head with a smirk. The smirk that would even make the evil of the evils shivers in fear. The Lord looked too rxed which made the vigers and Knox shift with an edgy feeling.


    ¡°If you may allow me, My Lord, I would throw the wench out of you sight as you might be bothered by the looks of her.¡± Knox said and inched towards the sitting E, who was silent and tearful.


    ¡°Nah nah, Knox Garrick. The ritual is notplete yet. There is still onest thing to do.¡± The Lord announced authoritatively and Knox¡¯s steps faltered to a stop.


    That voice. That¡­ voice¡­


    E looked to look at the source of voice and found the familiar person sitting in the chair of the Lord. He eyes widened in shock and surprise while her mouth hung down in a gasp.


    No, not possible. This is not true¡­


    Xander¡­ Xander was the¡­


    ~*~*~*~*~*~

 Chapter 26

    It was not true.


    He ¨C He cannot possibly be the Lord!


    E¡¯s eyes widen at the powerful man who was sitting so majestically on the throne, looking every inch of a breathing danger. His eyes were dark emitting wild fire but the smirk on his lips was camouging the menace lurking inside him.


    Was he even the same person she saw the previous night? Was he even Xander, he imed to be?


    Waves of fear hit her when the Lord¡¯s smirk widened at the shocked faces of the vigers.


    ¡°My Lord?¡± Town head was confused as to what the Lord was citing at. The vigers looked appalled equally. But amidst all this the only person who did not understand the situation was E.


    ¡°O ¨C One more ritual, My Lord?¡± Knox knew better than to not question a Lord, not Lord Knight particrly. His face paled when the Lord drew an eyebrow upwards looking at the audacity of talking before a Lord with no requisite respect.


    ¡°Knox Garrick, a town head in my region. I am quite impressed you have a impudence to raise an octave.¡± Lord Knight chuckled darkly sending ripples of terror in to the vigers and Knox.


    Knox paled and his body stiffened in the immense power the Lord¡¯s words carried. He felt like his whole body and senses were in the control of the Lord. Dark eerie fog started swirling around the room with every moment Lord Knight¡¯s eyes darken. The amused smirk was still present on his lips but his eyes were speaking volumes.


    He did not like to be questioned.


    ¡°Lyndon, ¨C ¡°The Lord called for his butler but his eyes were fixed on the shivering E. His breath hitched when E raised her head and looked into his eyes with tears. There was something in her eyes that he did not like in them. Fear.


    Fear of him.


    Lyndon nodded his head and walked to the other side of the room. A momentter, he brought in a person who was in church clothes.


    ¡°My Lord, the priest is here.¡± Lyndon announced and stepped back bowing to the Lord. Lord Knight nodded his head pleased and stood up clearing his throat.


    ¡°You all must be wondering why I had summoned you all to the court room all of a sudden.¡± Lord Knight stepped down from the tform in a slow predator steps. The vigers face was filled with mixture of fear, confusion and apprehension. It was not the news he was going to announce that caused the anxiety but it was the Lord himself. He looked like a dark mysterious superhuman with an invisible power over others.


    ¡°Thedy here, E Rosemane, was brought here to the Knightsfort castle with an expectation to receive consent from me to fulfill a ritual that would possibly help the raging storms.¡± Lord Knight walked towards E, his head held high and his eyes inspecting the expression of everyone.


    E¡¯s breath hitched when the Lord walked to her and took her hand in his softly and made her stand. She did not know what was going on. She was still in a shock regarding who Xander was. She was scared but somewhere deep inside her heart; she knew that the feral looking Lord cannot hurt her.


    Why? She didn¡¯t know. She just has a strange reassurance whenever he looked at her. It was strange for her to give into the passion when the previous night when he merely touch her. It never happened to her that she was affected by a male¡¯s attention on her.


    Then why him?


    ¡°She, as a virgin widow, should sacrifice her virtue out of a religious bond to stop the storms.¡±The vigers and particrly Knox Garrick were paying their full attention to the Lord. Although they wanted to be anywhere but in the radar of the Lord, they were also curious to know what the Lord meant.


    ¡°My ¨C My Lord¡± E stuttered and shivered when Lord Knight ced a small peck on her hand. E felt tickles in the pit of her stomach and she doesn¡¯t know what to do right that moment.


    The vigers gasped and Knox couldn¡¯t see what was going on. His eyes were clouded with lust for E who was looking like a nymph in the white gown.


    He was waiting for this moment for a long time and when the time came to have the young E on his bed, the Lord took the opportunity. But not to worry, since the deed was done already the previous night, he could have her now.


    ¡°We are quite grateful to you, my Lord.¡± Knox bowed his head in respect. The Lord chuckled in an unconcealed amusement and tugged E¡¯s hand further towards him.


    ¡°So, today the reason you all are gathered here is, I am going to enter into matrimonial tie with the Lady that took my heart.¡± Lord Knight¡¯s announcement red in the room like a final blow ofmand. The vigers started whispering with each other wanting to know who thatdy was. Young maiden looked disappointed and envious of thedy who would be a wife to the Lord himself and parents of young maiden were hoping their daughter to be one.


    Everyone in the room started shouting words of greetings and congrattions which made Lord Knight smirk one of his evil smiles while E¡¯s posture stiffened and her face constricted with pain.


    ¡°Thank you for your greeting but¡­ would you not congratte my beautiful bride?¡± He sounded mischievous, amusement oozing out from his smile.


    ¡°We would love to, My Lord. Who is that honorable Lady who is going to be the Lady our the whole Northern region?¡± A viger asked carefully bowing several times to him not wanting to offend the Lord.


    ¡°Come darling,¡± He pulled E to the center of the room and looked at the people with a wide smile. ¡°E Rosemane, my very soon to be wife and your Lady of honor.¡± E¡¯s throat constricted with mixture of emotions swirling inside her.


    What? Her?


    Lord Knight was nning to wed her?


    This cannot be possible. This cannot be. This is not right. She was already a married woman.


    ¡°But My Lord, she is a shank.¡±


    ¡°Oh, My Lord, that woman is jinxed. She is a misfortune.¡±


    ¡°What does he mean he will be marrying E? She belongs to a dead body.¡±


    ¡°E? Her mere sight can bring a heap of bad luck for several births, My Lord.¡±


    ¡°My Lord, She was a used woman and meant nothing but a sacrificial meat avable in hand.¡±N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    ¡°She doesn¡¯t even have a rank. She is much worse than a tramp.¡±


    ¡°She must have bewitched him with a spell. Such dirt.¡±


    The vigers started throwingments on E trying to save the Lord from her spell. The whole room went haywire with harsh, rude and hurting remarks towards E for ensnaring the Lord in a trap.


    Oh dear God, what was happening to her? The viger¡¯s remarks were too much for her to bear. She cannot take in anymore. E covered her ears with her hands and dropped on her knees when the strength in her legs dissipated.


    Lord Knight immediately caught her in his arms and lifted her in his arms effortless, tugging her head into his neck.


    Knox Garrick waspletely shocked with the announcement that he couldn¡¯t even speak anything. A no one like E was one that the Lord chose? He was expecting his daughter¡¯s name to be called out and he was imagining his daughter toe through the door wearing a white wedding gown.


    She was supposed to be the Lord¡¯s wife and the Lady of Honor. It was her ce and it was his necessary to have her in that ce.


    ¡°No, you cannot.¡± Knox¡¯s sentence calmed the room into utter silence and the Lord raised an eyebrow quite wittily.


    ¡°And why can¡¯t I?¡± The Lord challenged Knox to say out the reason for the disapproval to which Knox stood in his stop his head held low.


    Knox cannot give a sole proper reason for his disapproval. He was a smart man and he knew that E was a bad woman just because he caused it to be that way. He knew that if he spoke any word further, it would be his doom since the Lord is the most dangerous person he had ever known of.


    ¡°E Rosemane has sacrificed her life years ago for the town and this time again she was ready to sacrifice her virtue for the town. She is a beautiful woman, an obedient and a docile creature and most of all, I was the only man who ever touch her. E is not just a good woman for me but she is a perfect woman for me. Her love for you all is the credential that is needed to be a Lady of honor.¡± The whole room fell into silence. Vigers were disgusted with the shameless woman who has done this to the Lord.


    How can such filthy dirt be wife to the great Lord of the Northern region?


    ¡°Father Alys, The groom and the bride are ready to take their vows. The people are happily waiting to serve their new Lady. Start the ceremony.¡± Lord Knight hollered, setting E to her feet and holding her arm in a tight grip.


    ~*~*~*~*~

 Chapter 27

    What was happening?


    E could not understand what the Lord was trying to do. But what shocked her the most was she was there as a sacrifice to give up her virtue and Lord Knight was the person who took it from her without any hassle.


    She gave in to him so easily and so naturally that it did not make her ashamed. Why? Why wasn¡¯t she ashamed of herself? Why couldn¡¯t she hate herself for stooping so low as to giving away herself without a do?


    E looked over to Lord Knight with teary eyes unable to understand his plot behind wedding her. He got what he wanted then why, why does he want to have her as his wife?


    She was confused with herself. Neither she could like the person who loved her the previous night nor could she hate him for taking her to his bed. Something¡­ something about the Lord felt familiar to her. Something about the Lord felt deep and touching; felt linking to her.


    ¡°Come on darling, we have a wedding to do.¡± Lord Knight pulled E into his arms and took her to his throne where Father Alys was standing with the hands joined politely to his front.


    ¡°I ¨C I don¡¯t want to ¨C ¡± E was not given a chance toplete her words and Lord Knight said something shocking to her which terrorized to her core.? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    ¡°Are you certain you do not wish for this, darling?¡± The lord enclosed her in his arms and whispered her ear with a naughty edge in his tone.


    He was ying with her and she knew it. He found it amusing to y with her like all the other people did.


    ¡°I was already married.¡± E answered shortly and tried to pull out from his hold but his hold only tightened.


    E could not be disloyal to her husband and moreover she did not trust the Lord. She somehow knew he wouldn¡¯t hurt her. Not her. But still something inside was telling her to run away from him as far as she can. A voice inside her was warning her that the Lord has many more hidden shades inside him which she couldn¡¯t abide with.


    ¡°Ah, the marriage. How can I forget that? You looked so beautiful, just like a goddess.¡± Lord Knight nuzzled her cheek with his nose and sniffing her face. ¡°So beautiful and so sweet.¡±


    E¡¯s body stiffened and pulled her face away from him to look into his eyes. What was he talking about? He saw her on that night years ago? He was there that night?


    She could only remember the vigers being present that night and no royal member or an noble was there to witness the ughter of a young girl. Then howe he was there?


    Why was she disappointed in him when he said he was there that night?


    ¡°I have your lovely friend in the dungeons ready to be pierced and tortured with my beloved pair of spears.¡± He leaned in and whispered in her hair, warning quite visible in his tone. ¡°You still don¡¯t want to marry me, E?¡± Tears rolled down from her eyes and terror spiked through her body.


    Oh dear Lord, he has her friend in his surrender. How can he be so cruel? She thought he was a gentleman who was kind and affectionate but he turned out to be a beast. Lord Knight smirked towards her pulling her in front of the father.


    The vigers were not able to talk back and question the Lord decision. They did not like the events that were taking ce but not a person in the crowd has a gall to stop the Lord so they just witnessed the wedding with worried faces. They did not like a maiden like E who was nothing more than rubbish is going to be their Lady of Honor.


    The priests after reciting several verses, he sprinkles holy water on both the groom and the bride before bringing the rings to them.


    ¡°Lord Xander Knight and Miss E Rosemane, have youe here to enter into Marriage without coercion, freely and wholeheartedly?¡± Father Alys asked both of them. Lord Knight immediately answered with an ¡®I have¡¯ but they did not hear the eptance of E.


    Lord Knight could only raise an eyebrow in amusement where E stood with a nk face deep in thoughts. He nudged her shoulder with his, ¡°You have to give your eptance, love.¡± E was in a trance for a moment and whispered an ¡®I have¡¯ silently.


    With that, Father Alys continued with the vows and E was warned about her friend time again whenever she had to say ¡®I do¡¯. It was not easy for E to contain the pain she was going through right at that moment.


    Why was it always easy for the other people to coerce her into something she was not willing to? Was she such an easy prey?


    The couple exchanged the rings before the whole town and was dered as wife and husband by the father.


    ¡°You may now kiss the bride.¡± The Lord was just waiting for the Father to say these words and when he finally did, the Lord pulled E in to his arms and sealed their matrimony with a heated passionate kiss.


    It was a kiss of control and possessorship. It was a kiss to show the whole world that thedy in his arms is his and only kiss. It was a kiss to ward off men from his new wife. It was a kiss to show the people what their ce was, drawing their limitations. The kiss was now just a seal of a matrimonial affair but it was a to people who was above whom.


    ¡°Atst, you arepletely mine now. Mine to love, mine to kiss, mine to cherish.¡± Lord Knight kissed her on lips incessantly without a stop. He was having a hard time putting his hands off her. His E was in his arms after long years of wait and he wouldn¡¯t let anyone to take her away from him. He would show her the paradise of love andfort. He would kill every distinct timidity she had and rece it with love for him.


    He would make her his queen.


    ¡°C-Congrattions on your wedding my Lord¡± Knox Garrick greeted the Lord with a hesitant nod, looking down to the ground. He was seething from inside. A beggar girl has risen to the Lady of Honor position which should be his daughter¡¯s ce. That ce was supposed to make him the ruler of the region and E haspletely spoiled his plot.


    ¡°I wish you good luck, E.¡±Knox continued with an acid tone towards E. E palpitated at the look Knox gave her and in reflex she caught the Lord¡¯s hand in a tight grip which thetter assured her by pressing his hand to hers.


    ¡°E? Did you just address your Lady of honor with no respect?¡± The Lord¡¯smanding bellow startled the crowd, particrly Knox. Knox gulped in fear and shook his head in negative, bowing down to E in apology.


    ¡°I heartily apologize, My Lady. Please forgive me.¡± Knox was burning with rage to be bowing down to E. But in the sequence, the only person who was enjoying it was the Lord. Making the people bow to his woman who had hurt her was fun.


    Ah, look at the people bowing down to his E! Such a magnificent sight it was.


    Rubbing the fact of E being their chief Lady on their faces would be a great way of avenging for the tears of his E. These vermin pained his wife for years and he would punish them, each and every one of them slowly. He would not give them a quick penalty, where is the fun in that. He would take his time and leisurely hurt them. Just when they would cope up with one wound, he would give another.


    Everyone in Shadowvalor would experience hell on earth.


    ¡°Excellent. Lucy, take your Lady to my room and prepare her for the wedding night. Tell Miss Garrick to adorn the room as per Lady E¡¯s wish.¡± The Lord¡¯s smirk turned wider when he heard vigers gasp and Knox look up towards him utter shock.


    ~*~*~*~*~

 Chapter 28

    ¡°What?¡± The room heard the loud bellow of Knox who stood frozen with eyes widened in shock.


    ¡°Love, you get to our bedroom and wait for me.¡± Lord Knight smiled at E and gestured Lucy to take her to the bedroom. While E exited the hall in a mncholic trance, Lord Knight couldn¡¯t help but look at the retreating E with desire and love.


    ¡°Lord Knight, ¨C ¡± Knox gasped out when he heard his daughter¡¯s name called out by the Lord. Lord Knight shouted for Lyndon and asked him to lead Miss Garrick to the hall. The room fell in to a disbelieving silence when Knox was still standing with mouth hanging low.


    ¡°I like your daughter, Knox. She impressed me with her genuine gestures and effort. Such a proud father you are to have such a daughter.¡± Lord Knight sighed in a feigning astonishment while Knox could only look at the Lord with a nk face not understanding if it waspliment or something else.


    In the intervening time, Lyndon escorted Blythe to the crowded hall, leaving her in the middle of the hall beside her father. Blythe bowed to the Lord but did not dare to raise her eyes and look at the Lord nor at anyone in the room. Her face was devoid of any expression. She was just standing there like a doll that is waiting for its owner to y with.


    ¡°Blythe, what the heck is happening here?¡± Knox whispered harshly in Blythe¡¯s ear but Blythe just stood with the same vacant face. It was like she did not hear anything that her father said to her or seemed like she schooled her emotions as if she needs consent of someone to change it.


    Knox was perplexed at his daughter¡¯s indifferent person. He didn¡¯t know what the hell was happening. The Lord had so easily wedding a wench and his daughter was unresponsive like a y doll. He wondered what has happened so suddenly that his daughter was like that.


    ¡°Miss Garrick¡± Lord Knight called out in an authoritative tenor.


    ¡°Yes, My Lord.¡± Blythe answered in a polite tone that subjects use towards the royals. Her response was so neutral and meek that surprised Knox out o wits.


    What in the name of God has happened to his daughter?


    ¡°You are responsible in preparing my room for my wedding night with your Lady of Honor and as well help Lucy in dolling up Lady E.¡± He ordered and Blythe nothing but just nodded with her face empty of any sentiment. Blythe bowed for a moment and turned around, leaving the hall and the people in uncertainty.


    ¡°I apologize, My Lord. But what is my daughter doing here?¡± Knox question, not perceptive at the turn of events.


    ¡°I assume you had sent her here with a correspondence regarding the storm?¡± The feigned surprise as to why he was asking such a question when Knox was the one who sent his daughter to him. The Lord felt yful when he was gauging Knox¡¯s response.


    It was amusing to y with him and he would y a big game with him and the people of Shadowvalor that they couldn¡¯t help but be pawns for him.


    ¡°Undoubtedly, My Lord but why is she responsible for your chores?¡± Knox was infuriated that he has no notion of what really was taking ce.


    ¡°Your daughter promised me to serve me all her lifetime.¡± The Lord shrugged imperturbably, ¡°I asked her not to promise such when you know I take words seriously. But she pledged in front of the castle staff. She was so thrilled to work for me so I took her under my wing.¡± Looking at the awed Lord, Knox couldn¡¯t figure out if he was genuinely impressed or it was just a jest.


    Knox knew that the Lord is not a in pulp of wood. He was manipting and mysterious and not to forget he was the scariest Lord Knox had ever heard of. However, he still couldn¡¯t fathom why his daughter was behaving so strangely.


    ¡°But My Lord ¨C¡±


    ¡°You all may leave, Knox. The wedding ispleted and I am required to apany my wife for supper.¡± The Lord stood up and left the hall with striding steps leaving the people bewildered.


    Vigers had never thought that the girl they always looked down on, was now their Lady. How are they supposed to take that?


    Are they now at the mercy of E? They couldn¡¯t imagine servingss who was nothing more than dirt under their feet. But they don¡¯t have another choice as well.


    The Lord moved towards his bedroom chamber with light steps humming a tune to himself. Finally, atst his E waspletely his. His forever!


    He couldn¡¯t express how happy he was. It was as if he won the. Just the mere thought E brought a sweet smile on his lips.


    With a pleased grin, he entered the bed chamber where his E was sitting on the chair, fiddling her fingers with a nervous sigh releasing every now and then. He couldn¡¯t help but chuckle at the innocent girl who stole his heart.N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    He cleared his throat and walked to the chair in front of her and looked at thevish dinner ced on the table before them. E raised her eyes to look at his build taking a casual lean against the chair.


    ¡°Why did you do that, My Lord.¡± She asked, gathering all the courage she could. She didn¡¯t care whether the Lord scolds her hit her for the audacity to raise a tone against him but she has so many questions that need answers.


    ¡°Because you are mine.¡± That was not the answer she was expecting. She was his? She was her husband¡¯s before she was married to the Lord. Howe she was his when she didn¡¯t even know him, when she did not even see him before the previous night?


    ¡°How? How am I yours? You married me and I was not even given a choice. I ¨C I thought you were different¡­ different from others who only see me as grime.¡± E was aggravated at the people who always took her for granted and just uses her as they wish. She was just fed up of everything and just wanted to live a quite life, but she was yet again pushed into a well and was expected to survive again.


    What was his meaning behind marrying her? He was a Lord to the whole Northern region, a noble then why would he wed her when any aristocratdy would be happy toply with him?


    Why her, then?


    Was he with an ulterior motive behind his actions as well? Was he going to exploit her for his own benefits?


    ¡°You will know. You will know slowly. What is with your hurry, he is now your husband Lady E¡± She heard a familiar female voice from behind.


    E gasped at the approaching figure of the person she wished to see from quite some time. Her eyes were filled with water but her lips were flourishing with a smile. She couldn¡¯t shake of the joy she felt at that moment.


    E stood up from her chair and cupped her mouth with her hands not believing whom she is seeing. She looked at the Lord briefly who was smiling at her with affection and adoration.


    E ran towards the approaching female and hugged her, mumbling incoherent words which either of them understood.


    She was safe. She was unharmed. Her friend was unharmed and she couldn¡¯t ask for more. Thanks to the God who rescued Gode from the evils.


    ¡°I missed you. Where were you? How are you? Were you in the dungeons, Gode?¡± E¡¯s continuous inquiry was responded with augh.


    ¡°Calm down, friend. Calm down. Take a breath. What will happen to me?¡± Gode tossed a smirk to the Lord which he returned as he lifted the ss of wine and toasted it in air.


    ~*~*~*~*~*~

 Chapter 29

    ¡°Why would I ever be in dungeons?¡± Gode eximed with a knowing smile and pulled out from the hug. She walked towards the table and pulled the vanity chair near the dining table and sat on the other side. When she found E still standing by the door where she left her, she motioned her to take her seat.


    ¡°Why are you sitting here?¡± The Lord grumbled in annoyance and Gode could only chuckle at him.


    E couldn¡¯t understand what was going on there. Why was Gode there and why was she so unaffected by the Lord.


    ¡°Ah, to have supper. I am already famished.¡± Gode served generous amount of food on her te and started eating it.


    ¡°This was supposed to be a supper for only newlyweds.¡± The Lord groused again and his scowl deepened when Gode did not mind him much and continued swallowing the food. E, on the other side is as much confused as before as she still couldn¡¯t figure out what was actually conducting between the Lord and her friend.


    E could only look at the both grumbling at each other and squabbling. Her husband surprised her when he pulled her chair near to his and assorted the delicacies in her te.


    ¡°You must eat. You are already so frail.¡± He brought a spoonful of food to her lips. She looked surprised at his action but still opened her mouth and allowed him to feed her.


    Why was he being so nice to her?


    ¡°I will be back to Shadowvalor by the dawn, and then you can have your newlywed moments.¡± She spoke with mouthful of food. ¡°Now that my part of the work is done, I need to show myself to the town before any suspicion arises.¡± Shepleted, wiping her mouth with a towel and looked towards E with soft eyes.


    ¡°Your part of the work? What work are you talking about?¡± E asked looking at Gode suspiciously. She sensed that her friend was keeping many secrets from her and most of the secrets were rting to her.


    ¡°Your husband will exin you slowly. Now that I had my supper, I need to go or else the looks of your husband is telling me I would not be safe if I do not see myself out right this moment.¡± Gode stood and hugged E kissing both her cheeks and raised her eyebrow at the Lord challengingly.


    ¡°Excellent. You need to leave now. Go stay in the town like you always been and inform me if there is anything strange.¡± Lord Knight nodded at her and called Lyndon to apany Gode safely to Shadowvalor, While E was still stupefied why the Lord was being so kind to her friend when he was threatening to torture her just hours ago.


    ¡°I wish you a good life, my dear friend. Just remember that whatever we did it was in your best interest. I know everything happened was unexpected and hasty but let me tell you that Lord Knight will take good care of you. I am not telling you to forget the past but do not let the past affect your life with the Lord. It is alright if it takes time to ept new changes and new people so don¡¯t be hasty and ept everything slowly. I wille to meet you frequently so not to worry. Trust your husband and you will know that he is thest people to even think to hurt you.¡± Gode whispered to E and patted her back in encouragement.


    Soon enough Gode left the castle and Lord and E were left alone in their bed chamber. E could understand that the wedding to the Lord was all a n and Gode was her best friend Gode was involved in it. She could understand that much but why? Why would they go to such lengths to marry a nobody like her? She was not wealthy nor was she from a reputed household then why would they both have to plot together?


    Who exactly was Lord Knight that Gode trusted so much with me?


    ¡°It is now our precious time together, Darling.¡± Lord announced naughtily pulling her in to his arms. It was good that Gode was back to Shadowvalor so he could know the conspiracies weaving over there and moreover no one would suspect Gode ¨C of all people ¨C to be one of his people. And if anyone did suspect her, he would protect the person who helped him get his E and also who was like a family to him.


    All these months, Gode has be a family to him and he would never let her into any trouble.


    ¡°My Lord ¨C I want to ask you something.¡± E pulled out from his hold and looked at him nervously. Though she was now his wife, she still couldn¡¯t get her guard down for him. The hesitations and uncertainties she had from past many years that the other people have instilled inside her, they are not allowing her to trust anyone nor are they allowing her to think about a possible peaceful future.


    ¡°Xander. You are to call me Xander. ¡®My Lord¡¯ is for others but you are mydy, my spouse so you are to call me Xander only.¡± He wanted to hear his name from her sweet lips. He was no Lord for his E; he will always be her husband and her Xander foremost.


    E thought for a moment and nodded her head slowly as she was bound to listen to him. She was now filled with many questions for which only he can give answers and she was determined to know everything. People keep making decision in her life and exploit her as they wish to but now she needs her answers. She cannot talk out with the vigers as they are too blinded by the beliefs and reasonless hatred for her but she can at least except few understanding from her husband, from the person who made her heart skip a beat for the first time.


    ¡°Xander, Who are you?¡± She asked forthrightly not want to beat around a bush. She just wants to know what was happening around her and with her.


    ¡°I am your husband.¡± He answered nonchntly, holding her hands and kissing each of her fingers. E choked on her breath when her husband caught one of her finger between his teeth.


    ¡°I beg you, Xander. At least ¨C at least you clear my confusion. At least you answer my queries. You said you were present there when I was wedding my corpse husband, in that case you know me from quite a long time, don¡¯t you?¡± E was desperate to know his part of the story. Xander could only smile softly at his wife and twirl loose tresses around his fingers.


    ¡°Aye, I was there five years ago when you were getting ughtered by the town to a stinking dead body.¡± Xander casually besmirched E¡¯s corpse husband which made her E redden in anger. How rude he was to sully her husband?


    ¡°I apologize, My Lord, but mind what you say about my husband.¡± E¡¯s hands were in fists and her eyes were spitting green fire from them. Her whole face turned red and there was no better sight for Xander than to watch his meekly wife turn fiery. The sight was arousing.


    ¡°Um hmm, why not, he was just a foul stinking carcass and you don¡¯t even remember his face and moreover, I am your husband not that already rotten vermin.¡± Xander was provoking E and he was loving it. The meek, docile and a scared E was not his preferred, rather he like the provoked, fiery and raging E.


    E looked at the Lord who was speaking rubbish about her husband and she couldn¡¯t take it. No doubt Xander was her husband at present but her first husband was respectable as well. She didn¡¯t know which family Alexander, her first husband belonged to and she does not care for the details too; but she did not like someone degrading Alexander. Her first husband was herpanion from past five years and she might not know how he looks or what kind of person he was but she always respected him.N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    ¡°You have no right to talk about Alexander. When you don¡¯t know him then all you have to do was at least respect him and his soul. Do not disrespect him.¡± Ah, that wild fire in her eyes that was pulling Xander to wind it even more. She looked exceptional with the anger adorning her beautiful face and it made him even happier to see her shielding her husband.


    Xander pushed E on the soft bed and pinned her body with his, smiling sweetly at her.


    ¡°d to know you have such respect and love for m-¡±


    ~*~*~*~*~*~

 Chapter 30

    ¡°Eh?¡± E frowned at the nonsensical words Xander has said. What does he mean he loves it that she has respect for herte husband?


    ¡°I mean to say, I love it that you still respect your first husband and was loyal to me and shall I warn you that I am a very, extremely a possessive man.¡± Xander locked his eyes with E¡¯s with a clear warning in them.


    E could see the of hell fire in his eyes which were telling her to look and him and only him. The red rim in his eyes was spreading over his orbs of eyes and instantly his eyes turnedpletely red and horrific.


    E¡¯s throat constricted at the sight of red burning eyes that she once saw in the woods near theke. Her face paled and her lungs thwarted the air.


    ¡°Your ¨C Your eyes.¡± She stammered. She wanted to scamper away from him but her hands lost any strength they had after looking at those red haunting eyes.


    ¡°Hmm, you remember them, don¡¯t you, love?¡± He chuckled, nuzzling her nose with his. ¡°You have no notion what I had to do for you to be here, close to me, in my arms.¡± Xander sniffed E¡¯s hair and hummed in ecstasy.


    ¡°What are you?¡± Her thin voice whispered in the room. Xander looked deep into the enticing eyes of E and kissed both her eyes with so much love and affection.


    ¡°How interesting! You didn¡¯t ask me who I am but you asked what I am. Interesting.¡± Xander¡¯s smile morphed into a smirk. ¡°What do you think I am?¡± His finger trailed alongside her cheek making the hair on his body stand up in Goosebumps.


    What was it in her that he couldn¡¯t take his eyes off her? Five years, five long years he could only think of her and only carve for her. His days were filled with long dreams of having her all for himself and nights filled with gazing at moon and stars counting the days he had to stay away from her.


    What was he? Why does she feel an invisible power, a strong aura around him that gives chills to her? Who ¨C what exactly was her new husband?


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. I don¡¯t know who or what you are but you have a sort of something dark around you. You inflict fear in me.¡± Xander did not like her answer. If anything he wanted from her then it would be that she would never fear him. Though he liked to see fear for him from others but he did not like the same from his E.


    He likes it if she was brave and could talk to him liberally like she always did before the grave. He always loved how simple and expressive she was.


    ¡°You must be exhausted, Love. Sleep. We will talk about itter.¡± Xander pecked her forehead and pulled her into his arms, cing her head on his chest.


    What could he do to lessen the pain she was going through long years. What could he do to turn her fear in trust and love?


    What was the way to make her ept him like she did to Alexander?


    Everything about E cannot be resolved in jiffy. It takes time. Xander knows he need to be patient to cure the wounds given by town people.Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    When on one side, Lord Knight was nning to make E¡¯s life better from worse, on the other side miffed Knox was speechless and thoughtless about what must be his next move.


    The misfortunate girl he wanted in his bed was in the Lord room as Lady of honor and a wife to the great Lord. What had happened? Why did the Lord marry such a girl who was nothing but a doll to be yed?


    The Lord¡¯s interest in wedding E was still a puzzle to Knox as well as to the other vigers. When Blythe was under the Lord¡¯s wing from weeks, howe Lord wanted to marry a girl whom he met on the night just for a ritual?


    Why?


    Hand on his heart, Knox knew this interest of Lord¡¯s on E was not mere a nightly bewitch. It must be something else, something more than it appears, and something beyond his belief. No, this was not just a mere interest! It couldn¡¯t be.


    But what bothered him the more was his daughter¡¯s behavior. What has ever happened to her? She stood before the Lord like a servant who needs permission to even move her muscle.


    Why?


    ¡°Why is the town head still anxious even after the ritual is finished?¡± Madonna, the witch asked taking his hand in hers and pulling out the rings of his fingers.


    ¡°Lord Knight.¡± His simple answer brought a knowing smile on the Witch¡¯s lips. A smile which notifies that she knew something that was secret.


    ¡°Ah, the Lord. What about him?¡± Madonna asked curling her fingers in the bush of Knox¡¯s hair.


    ¡°There was something taking ce which I couldn¡¯t understand. I don¡¯t know why I feel that the whole wedding with E was well woven plot.¡± Knox took a deep breath and leaned against the bedpost of the bed on which he and the witch are sitting.


    ¡°Madonna, Is it possible to know about someone through your magic and spells?¡± Knox queried when he saw a wicked smile on the witch¡¯s face. He wanted to know about the Lord. He was feeling a very dangerous aura around the Lord and it was not just because the Lord was in a higher rung of the hierarchy but it was different.


    The Lord was feral.


    ¡°Yes there is a way to know about a person but no magic or spell can give you the full life chapters. There is this practice in the dark magic where you can know a very few set of eventful things rting to the person.¡± Madonna was now interested in what Knox was asking.


    She knows that Knox would be baffled when the ritual was once done. Madonna smirked inwardly


    ¡°But there are not many who can seed in this spell.¡± Madonnapleted shaking Knox¡¯s shoulder for his attention but Knox was deep in thoughts and couldn¡¯t forget the way his daughter behaved in the court room.


    For the first time in his life, he was scared.


    ¡°Can we perform it, if ever I want to know about someone?¡± Knox looked at Madonna with hope and desperation clear in his eyes and tone.


    ¡°It takes a lot of patience and knowledge to perform. Quite a difficult task it is, but not impossible. We can give it a try,¡± Madonna¡¯s words brought a ray of relief in him yet there was this strange fear crawling slowly in his body.


    It was a fear of unknown. Fear indicating that he was treading with death whenever he thought of the Lord.


    ¡°And why are you enquiring about this?¡± Madonna knew the answer yet she was enjoying the fear Knox was feeling right then.


    If anyone knew about the Lord and his abilities evidently, then it was Madonna. She knew what and who Lord Knight was but still will be shutting her mouth and keep the information to herself.


    ¡°There is something very mysterious about Lord Knight and I want to remove the covers over it. I want to know what is it in the Lord that is so strong to even pull him to knees with the power.¡± Knox¡¯s curiosity was blessed with a loudugh from the witch who wasughing gleeful at Knox.


    ¡°Are you certain you want to know about him, Knox?¡± Knox raised his eyebrow in confusion when he heard the mock in the witch¡¯s tone.


    ¡°Yes, why? You know something, don¡¯t you?¡± Knox got the hint that the witch knew something that he wanted to. Madonna could only smirk in reply and shrug,


    ¡°Because you need courage to learn about your death.¡±


    ~*~*~*~*~*~

 Chapter 31

    The Entire Knights castle was buzzing with excitement the next morning. Everyone was indulged inpleting their chores quickly and impress their Lady on her first day. It was like there was huge celebration taking ce when a spectator looks at the excited staff preparing everything that their Lady may need.


    Lyndon was given special orders by the Lord to arrange a carriage for the Lady specially if she wanted to go out anytime. Lucy was given the responsibility tagging along with Lady E everywhere she goes and looks after her.


    The whole castle was preparing for this day from years and when the time came that their Lord finally swooped his Lady, everything they have done till that moment fellcking.


    ¡°We have an early breakfast everyday and it will be served just on time. You need to keep up with the time and Lucy will help you understand few other trivial rules.¡± Xander spoke up once he pulled a chair for E in the dining room. He couldn¡¯t express the amount of joy he was feeling the moment he sat beside her as her husband.


    E nodded her head slightly trying to remember the rules. She still couldn¡¯t get the fact into her head that she was now wife of a Lord and she was now a Lady. Though she didn¡¯t know why she was involved in the marriage with the Lord, she did felt a sense of peace from the past couple days.


    No doubt there are many rules and disciplinary policies that set boundaries, but following them was not tough. They were simple and definite that needs to be acted upon at the given circumstance; otherwise she was free to do anything she liked and go anywhere that would give her the enjoyment.


    What E liked the most about all the set of rules system was, they were not just for the staff or the visitors but the Lord himself follow them too. Xander was a person of limits. He makes them, follows them and makes certain others follow them too.


    ¡°Hmm.¡± E hummed in positive after hearing another couple of simple rules and nodded in understanding. Xander couldn¡¯t help but smile at his adorable wife who was making an effort to learn his way of living and not just learning but understand it too.


    He knew she was still hesitant around him but that was expected. She had many questions and many puzzles that she was looking up to solve them. Though his secrets were dark and imusible, he would give her the answers slowly in due time so she gets prepared for the biggest truth he was hiding under his sleeves.


    ¡°Alright Love, I have some work to be done and few correspondence to answer too so I will take your leave. Lucy will guide you to the flower garden for your first lesson.¡± Xander stood up from his chair and pulled E into his arms, kissing her fully on her lips.


    ¡°Lesson?¡± E asked in confusion. What lesson? She suddenly got scared and started thinking if she had done anything wrong to receive a harsh lesson.


    ¡°Shush E. You did not do anything wrong. Shush.¡± Xander hushed her and pulled her into his chest patting her back soothingly. ¡°This is not the kind of lesson given for offenders.¡±


    E sniffed back her tears and pulled back from his arms looking into his eyes for confirmation. ¡°No?¡±


    ¡°Dear heavens, No. I know you like colors and I know you try to use them in variety of things so I called a governess for you so you can learn painting and flowers assembling. You like flowers, don¡¯t you?¡± Xander exined to while E nodded once and rxed in his arms once she got the rification she needed.


    ¡°But ¨C Is it alright for me to learn it?¡± E was not a high bred or an aristocrat person to be learning such exclusive skills.


    ¡°Why not? Dear, I will be upied with work the whole day and I do not want my wife to stay jaded and spend time getting scared about the past. You have a new life with me now and you will get to learn all you craved for.¡± E was touched by Xander¡¯s words. No one had ever done something like that for her. All the people she knew only used her and threw after the work is done. Never did anyone asked how she was and how she was feeling.


    No one asked if she liked anything.


    It was an entirely new thing for E to be loved and respected. It made her happy when she noticed the look of concern in Xander¡¯s eyes. Her experience was telling her to not trust the concern that the Lord has for her but her heart, strangely, wasfortable with the affection the Lord was showering on her.


    ¡°Hmm.¡± E hummed in reply and Xander smiled at her submitting to him. He would have to make her morefortable with him to make her defy him. He doesn¡¯t want a submitting obedient E. No, he wanted a defying, fiery E who could express her anger to him anytime any ce.


    She has every right on him and he would make her understand the fact soon. He need to be slow in his attempts as his lovely E has gone through worse phase of life and it was up to him to transform the scared little E to a happy confident Lady.


    ¡°Good. Now go. Your instructor is waiting for you.¡± Xander sent her off to her lesson not before giving her a sweet kiss on her forehead. He also signed Lucy to keep an eye on E and to make sure she was all safe and secure.


    Sighing in despair to be away from his E, Xander dragged himself towards his study to get the impending work done quickly so he could go back to the warm arms of his wife soon.


    ¡°You called for me, My Lord?¡± He heard familiar voice and looked up from his chair to see Blythe Garrick standing before his table with her head bowed forward in respect.


    The kind and soft-spoken Xander was immediately reced with the evil and sly Lord. His lips turned upwards into a smirk and eyes shining with an hical thirst.


    ¡°Miss Garrick. Yes, I have indeed called for you.¡± The Lord said in a mock tone and leaned back ns chair in a rxed posture. ¡°I have a job for you.¡±


    Blythe¡¯s eyes turned to slits but nodded her head obediently as there was nothing she could do at the moment. She could not be able to defy the Lord ever given she was scared out of her life of him.Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    ¡°Justmand it, My Lord.¡± Blythe¡¯s response brought another evil smile on his face and dark excitement was lurking in his eyes.


    ¡°Your Lady of Honor would be tired by the evening, given she would be extremely exhausted by her sses. I want you to prepare a hot bath for your Lady and massage her feet as well before supper.¡± Blythe blinked her eyes in bafflement at the orders.


    He wanted her to serve that wench like a maidservant?


    ¡°M-My Lord, You want me to serve her like a maid?¡± She gathered an ounce of courage and questioned hismands. The Lord raised his brow at her with a mocking smile ever present on his lips.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you one?¡± He chuckled in humor. ¡°Aren¡¯t you a maidservant here? Miss Garrick, you are nothing more than a maid who was kept here to serve me and my Lady.¡± His answer brought a series of tears in Blythe¡¯s eyes. She didn¡¯t understand why the Lord has chosen E over her.


    She did not understand why the Lord has made her a maid in the castle.


    ¡°Why? Why am I here, My Lord?¡± The Lord erupted into a bout ofughter and walked close to Blythe with strong predator steps. Blythe took a step backwards in utter fear which the Lord liked a lot. He caught her jaw in a strong grip and pulled her face up so she could see the danger swirling in his eyes.


    ¡°You are one of the many people because of whom my E suffered a lot. And unlike others, your punishment is not death. Death is not an interesting punishment for you. Your punishment for degrading and shaming my E all those years will be killing you every moment of your life. You will be a servant on call and will serve my Lady and look at the amusing thing here, you cannot do anything about it rather than doing as you were told to.¡± The Lord¡¯s evil chuckle brought Goosebumps on her skin.


    He was going to fulfill his promise no matter what and Blythe was scared that she couldn¡¯t do anything.


    ~*~*~*~*~*~

 Chapter 32

    E couldn¡¯t be happier at that moment, the moment when her tutor was praising her for her first artwork. It was a simple painting of a sunflower but still it was her first painting ever and she loved how the slim brush can create such blend of colors.


    It always amazed E how nature had such fine hue of reflections. From a dirty looking brown sand to the emzing yellow sun, everything amazed her.


    It was unfortunate that she couldn¡¯t enjoy the beauty before due to many pits life had thrown her into. But now that chance came, she couldn¡¯t contain her excitement within herself. She liked Xander a little bit more for giving her the opportunity to experience something like that.


    ¡°Excellent, My Lady.¡± The governess smiled making E smile brightly in return. ¡°You have a great style in mixing colors, My Lady. Next time we will learn how to extract yellow coloring from dandelions.¡± And E¡¯s joy knew no bounds. She would learn how to get a color from flowers and that was the best thing for her.


    ¡°Are you enjoying, darling?¡± She heard raspy whisper of her husband from behind which startled her. She raised her head up to find her tutor and Lucy nowhere to be seen. She slowly turned back to see Xander bent down to her level, giving her a heated gaze.


    ¡°How was it? Do you like it?¡± Xander wrapped his hands around E¡¯s waist pulling her close to him. He was smiling like a bamboozle looking at the content looking on his lovely wife¡¯s face. What could he not give to get such a smile from his wife.


    ¡°Yes. Miss Panford is a sweet woman and she taught me how to make a simple bouquet of three flowers and I also learnt how to paint a simple flower. I made a sunflower with yellow, green and orange colors.¡± Xander chuckled when E hugged him in enthusiasm. He felt like he won the whole when he noticed the utter joy in E¡¯s eyes.


    Yet, on the other side he was raging with the thirst to taste blood of every single person who snatched such innocent happiness from her. He felt like tearing everyone from limb to limb who were responsible for causing such pain to an innocent girl like his E.


    If he should, then he would be going to the lengths of selling himself to the devil if in return he could bring such cheerful smile on her face.


    ¡°Brilliant. Are you happy, E?¡± He asked knowing too well what the answer was. He knew she was beyond happy but still he wanted to hear it with her musical voice.


    ¡°Yes I am. Thank you, Xander. I don¡¯t know why you are so nice to me. I don¡¯t know if you have any other hidden motives for being nice to me like town members, but I am very happy.¡± E looked affectionately into Xander¡¯s eyes and cupped his face with her dainty hands. ¡°I am happy to be with you. From the moment I met you the first time, you always made an effort to make me happy. I feel fortunate to be your wife.¡±


    Xander felt a pang in his heart when E said she was fortunate to have married him. His little E was so pleased for such a trivial thing as to learning flower engagement and it pained his heart to see how deeply wounded she was from heart.


    He watched her suffer for years and always helped her from shadows but he knew that he cannot understand her agony whatsoever. His eyes hardened with a strong determination of making up for all the hurt and keep her so content that she could forget what pain was.


    ¡°And you are my sole reason of life. Now go rest, Later this evening, I will take you to your garden.¡± E¡¯s eyes lightened up when she heard the word garden. Her garden?


    ¡°My Garden?¡± She queried, excitement pouring out her statements.


    ¡°Yes, you have your own garden with many flowers and scented nts. I¡¯m certain you will definitely love it.¡± Xander kissed her cheek affectionately.


    Her own garden? The thought of beautiful serene garden made E¡¯s stomach tickle with butterflies. Xander had arranged a garden for her? She saw the affection and love Xander had for her. Although it takes time for her topletely trust him, she was starting to see how he was trying to keep her at ease.


    What had she ever done to get such a husband?


    Soon enough, Lucy approached the Lord and Lady to escort Lady to her chamber and replenish her with some snacks.


    ¡°Lucy, ask Miss Garrick to arrange hot tub of water and massage Lady E¡¯s feet. And yes, ask Lyndon to meet me here right away.¡± The Lord ordered sternly to which Lucy nodded obediently and walked behind E.


    Though she couldn¡¯t express, Lucy was extremely pleased to see the Lord taking care of Lady E so diligently. She noticed a spark of adoration in the Lord¡¯s eyes for the Lady and why not, Lady E was the sweetest thing she had ever seen. She felt privileged to be serving someone like Lady E.


    ¡°My Lord,¡± Lyndon bowed to the Lord, folding his hands to his front politely.


    ¡°Lyndon, The storm has finally calmed in Shadowvalor, isn¡¯t it?¡± Lord Knight asked to which Lyndon nodded his head positively.


    ¡°Yes, My Lord. It has finally calmed down few days ago and the town is presently working in getting back their establishments.¡± The Lord hummed, rubbing his jaw deep in thoughts.


    So they are still coping up with the ruins. Hmm!


    ¡°How long would it take for the town to reinstate?¡± He asked, to which Lyndon narrowed his eyes slightly towards the Lord.


    Lyndon couldn¡¯t understand why the Lord was so interested in welfare of a town which he loathed a lot. He had watched the Lord all those years nning different ways to inflict immense pain to the people of Shadowvalor but seeing that he was suddenly taking interest in the benefit of the same town made Lyndon narrow his eyes in thoughtfulness.


    ¡°A matter of four or five weeks, My Lord.¡± Lyndon responded certainly as he was already keeping an eyes on the activities of the town for the Lord.


    ¡°Good. I want you to send few of our men in discrete and burn the establishments once they are built. But also make certain that it should cause the town people to mistake it as a natural cmity.¡± The Lord ordered with a wide evil smirk adorning his face.


    ¡°Also, make a note of it that no one should be severely hurt.¡± The Lord continued looking at the vast lush of grasnd. Lyndon nodded his head but still couldn¡¯t follow what the Lord was up to.


    ¡°What is running in that mind of yours, My Lord?¡± Lyndon¡¯s confusion caused a chuckle from the Lord. The Lord lips, no doubt, have a smile on it but his eyes were raging red. The thirst for blood flooded back into his veins with a rush and Lyndon swayed back a few steps with the amount of power the Lord is emitting.


    A wave of dark fog hit Lyndon which caused him to gasp and he knew where it came from. The Lord! The Lord was enraged and the powerful wave was just a hint that he was getting fired up to take a very dangerous step.Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    ¡°To haunt Shadowvalor.¡± Lord Knightughed maliciously and turned back to Lyndon with such evil sneer that can even bring a devil to his knees. Lyndon know, only Lyndon knows this side of the Lord and he suddenly had an urge to pray for the town people. They were going to be in deep trouble theing days. He knew it.


    ¡°Where is the pleasure in killing those people, Lyndon? It would be amusing if each one of them suffer double the pain they cause E. Soon, the whole town of Shadowvalor will be haunted by the curse of E, Lyndon and it would be so interesting to watch them suffer.¡± Lord¡¯s red eyes glittered in dark amusement and the sneer on his lips turned into an anticipating smile.


    He would make them all suffer but slowly¡­ very slowly, taking his sweet time.


    ~*~*~*~*~*~

 Chapter 33

    E walked into her bed chamber with light steps looking all the more bright and shining after her sses with Miss Panford. There was a constant smile on her face that even brightened up the staff¡¯s mood. The maidservants and Lyndon couldn¡¯t help but smile at the happy looking Lady.


    ¡°Lucy¡± She halted near the bed and looked back at Lucy.


    ¡°Yes, My Lady.¡± Lucy smiled back at E who was grinning at her.


    ¡°Call me E when there are just us, Lucy.¡± E chastised yfully, ¡°What do you think should I do for the Lord?¡± E asked twisting the ends of the shawl with her hands while her face was painted deep red with the blush that adorned.


    ¡°I beg your pardon, E. I did not get you.¡± Lucy looked up to find E blushing like a new bride and there was also this tension that was clear in her eyes.


    ¡°Xander ¨C I mean Lord Knight has done so much for me. He also arranged a tutor for me to learn something I always dreamt to learn. He is so sweet, Lucy.¡± E said in a faraway tone and Lucy chuckled when she looked at her sparkling eyes.


    ¡°Swooning at the Lord? Lord Knight is the least sweet person I have evere across. He is not at all sweet and kind, E. Lord Knight is cruel.¡± Lucy put in, trying to hide her smile when she saw E gasp at what she said.


    Lucy was so enjoying how E was reacting to what she said and she liked it. E didn¡¯t like how her husband was spoken of and Lucy was happy to notice that.


    ¡°No, he is a very sweet person. He is strict only because he is a Lord and he has a lot of responsibilities on him.¡± E¡¯s tone was serious and it had a tinge of affection in it for Xander. Lucy raised her eyebrow, amusement clear in her eyes.


    Lucy did not expect an angry tone from E given E was a very loveable person who cannot raise her voice on anyone. Lucy was waiting to tell the Lord about the talk they had and she was certain that the Lord would be on the clouds.


    ¡°What does the Lord like to eat or like to do?¡± E turned to Lucy excitedly and pped her hands with determination to prepare something good for Xander.


    Lucyughed at thedy and tapped her chin with her finger as if she was thinking.


    ¡°Let¡¯s see, Lord Knight likes to eat meat a lot. He loves fried meat and beef soup.¡± E repeated what Lucy said trying to remember the details and looked at the sun slowly going down the horizon.


    ¡°Alright, Lucy, tell the cook to prepare the necessaries for beef soup and stir fried meat and tell her I would be making the dinner for everyone today.¡± E was energetic when a thought came to her mind. How would Xander react when he tastes her food? Would hepliment her? Would he be grateful for the efforts?


    ¡°Oh, when I said everyone, it means staff too. I will make the supper for the staff included. Now go inform Mrs. Jones.¡±


    Just when she was about to tell Lucy how her Xander can be a very righteous husband and a very efficient Lord and how she would prepare a scrumptious food for her husband, words got stuck in her throat when she noticed a familiar personing inside her chamber with a huge water tub followed by another maid with bottles of scented oil and variety of herbs.


    ¡°Miss Garrick?¡± E looked at Blythe in shock. Blythe looked up not meeting E¡¯s eyes and just bowed her head in respect.


    What was she doing here? E didn¡¯t know Blythe was working in the castle. Why would a daughter of town head working in the castle as a service staff?? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    ¡°My Lady, I am here to massage your legs. Please ce your legs in the warm water.¡± Blythe forced politeness towards E and checked the temperature of water. If E even got a single scald on her skin then Blythe knew she would be in a very big trouble.


    Blythe, by now, understood that the Lord was very particr about E and her wellbeing and something or someone endangered her, they would be tormented by the devil Lord until the person begs for a trouble-free death.


    ¡°No, Miss Garrick. Please don¡¯t.¡± E was scared at the sudden change in Blythe and could only remember the way she tormented her all those years right from their childhood. Blythe was always a fortunate child to be born as a daughter to the town head and that only made her look down on E from the time when they were kids.


    She never left a chance to belittle E and make augh out of her. Blythe threw E¡¯s hard earned food many times and E and her family had to go hungry for several days.


    Blythe cursed her, injured her and tried every possible way to break her.


    ¡°She was ordered to serve you, My Lady and she cannot defy the Lord¡¯s order.¡± Lucy said in calm and controlled tone pulling E to the bed and gestured her to put her legs in the water tub. E hesitantly did so but she could not believe she was being served by Blythe.


    She was scared that there was some hidden purpose to hurt her again. Lucy patted E¡¯s shoulder lightly, reassuring her and left the room with the other made, leaving Blythe with E.


    Blythe cleaned E¡¯s feet and dried them with a soft towel. Taking hold of mix of oils, she slowly started kneading the calves.


    ¡°Howe you are here?¡± E asked again once they were alone. She wanted to know this happened and why.


    ¡°Just because you are sitting there as Lady does not mean you can talk to me casually, E. You are still nothing but rubbish to me and you can never be a royal just because you married a Lord.¡± Blythe¡¯s harsh words brought stream of tears. A sob came out from E¡¯s mouth and asked Blythe to leave her alone for some time.


    Why do everyone hate her? What for? She did not do anything bad to anyone then why people loathe her so much.


    ~*~*~*~


    Madonna could only smirk at the foolish town head for trying to learn about the Lord. She knew where it would end. Lord Knight was looking for an opportunity to bring down Knox on his knees and beg for his death.


    ¡°What was about him that I feel so unease about it? He¡­ he isn¡¯t ordinary. Is he?¡± He mumbled looking at down, deep in thoughts. He was looking at the ground mumbling something to himself and was lost deep in thoughts. He was still thinking about what happened from past few days.


    He sent his daughter to the Knights castle in anticipation of getting her seduce the Lord and get her married to him so he could have amand over the entire region. But everything he nned turned out to be somethingpletely unforeseen.


    He was expecting to have E for a night filled with passion. He desired her from the day when she flowered into a beauty. And when the time came, the Lord had tasted her first. He was looking for a chance it have herter but damnation, Lord had to make her his Lady.


    His daughter who was ought to be the Lady was now serving the wench as a maidservant.


    How did the Lord do it? Why did he marry E when he had so many well breddies, if not Blythe. He could¡¯ve gotten anydy to be by his side as his wife, then why a nobody like E. It was so abrupt.


    Knox could not believe that E charmed him to take her as his wife just in a single night. Not a doubt that E was a blossomed beauty but to make a Lord marry her, no there was something else that was transmitted between the Lord and E.


    ¡°Then you need to find out why you feel that way, Knox. May be you should hunt for your answers.¡± Madonna gave a sly smile, provoking Knox to unearth the dark side of Lord Knight. She was getting excited to know how the Lord will deal with Knox when hees to know about it.


    Madonna couldn¡¯t help but think of the way Lord would use to torment Knox. Knox deserved it. Years ago when he approached her for a remedy to get out of famine, she told them to get a young maiden married to a corpse. She never expected the town head and the town to murder the innocent E¡¯s family only to force her to abide them.


    ¡°I wonder what the Lord would do when hees to know that the famine that hit the town years ago was actually produced by you.¡± Madonna almost burst intoughter when she saw Knox¡¯s face filled with shock and terror. His eyes went wide and mouth gaped at the mere thought of assuming the future.


    ~*~*~*~*~*~

 Chapter 34

    Knox trembled at the mere thought of either the Lord or the town people getting to know about his previous tactics. He had done many thing, plotted many ns to get what he always wanted.


    Oh no, he cannot let his deep secrets get discovered by anyone. He was yet to do a lot to reach where he always wanted to be. Everything he had done till date was just to have his ambition aplished .


    ¡°What suppose, if the Lorde to know that E¡¯s wedding to a dead body was not to save the town but it was the first ritual you have performed to be invincible.¡± Madonna was constantly trying to rile up Knox in return for an amusing reaction.


    Madonna knows that it wouldn¡¯t take a long time for the Lord to figure everything out. It was just the matter of time and time of wits. What would the Lord do when hees to know the whole dirty secret of Knox?


    It was interesting and an intriguing thought for Madonna to guess the torment Knox would be facing in the future.


    ¡°He would never know. No one would ever know about it. I am almost half way through the rituals and I cannot let the young Lord destroy my efforts.¡± No he would not let anyone destroy his hard work.


    Knox somehow saw the soft spot the Lord has for E and if he was not wrong then it was not silly to assume that the Lord likes her. But the same liking the Lord might have for E can be his end. Knox can any way convince the town members and manipte them even after his secret was out but the Lord was totally another matter.


    ¡°Just because a woman looked like a witch does not mean she is indeed a witch. The woman who gave you the list of rites to be performed to be invincible, might not even be a real witch and must have been just using you.¡± Madonna replied looking at her painted nails exquisitely.


    He was working hard doing every absurd ritual so he can be as powerful as a devil. The woman he met years ago was no doubt a very powerful witch. He can recognize a witch at one nce and he was very certain that the woman he had met years ago was indeed a witch.


    ¡°I know when I see a witch, Madonna. The Lady said she would give me the rites to be performed to achieve what I wanted in return I was asked to clear her traces and send her into an isted hiding when I did quite easily. It was not easy to perform the rites and I wouldplete them anyway possible.¡± Madonna scoffed at the foolish town head who thinks he could attain his target.


    Madonna knew that the Lady he met, who gave him the catalog of rites to be performed was actually a witch. She knew it. She was trying to save Knox from digging his own grave anymore. He was already registered in the eye of the Lord and if he greedily went anymore deep into attaining the invincibility, his end would be more terrifying.


    ¡°The catalog the Lady gave me was the only way to please the devil and be one of the powerful being on the earth. I had to sin every edge of my body. I had to be the reason for many beings distress and I did it by creating a false dearth and managed to suffer the whole town in hunger and death. I had to marry off a young virtuous maiden to a dead body in order to feed the devil with a young living soul. I did that. I had to make people around me into sinners and I attained it by making the whole town kill E¡¯s family. I had to be widower to do the next ritual and for that I killed my wife into blood and offered her blood in fire to the devil.¡± Knox had sinned then a devil himself. He had done everything and will continue to do everything without an obstacle.Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    He was now desperate toplete the catalog of sins as quick as possible since he had no time to waste further.


    Everything, everything from the forging a drought and throwing E¡¯s life into a sacrifice to murdering his wife by slicing her over hundred times so nobody can recognize her, he did everything and when he was already on the path, there was no going back.


    The only thing he need to do was take every step cautiously.


    ¡°The next sin you have to attempt is to force a maiden and break her innocence. You were nning to do that when fortunately I said the way to calm the storm was to deflower a virgin widow. You almost had her but the Lord took her at thest moment.¡± Madonnapleted looking at Knox seriously.


    She was alright with helping Knox earlier but when the Lord came into the story, she could not go further and help Knox with his rites. She clearly knows that the Lord was far more powerful than her and she would not risk her powers or her freedom for a foolish human like Knox.


    She would just warn him on more time and then she was not going to coborate with him anymore.


    ¡°No, I had aplished that justst night and also killed the youngdy. She was so young and beautiful, travelling with a batch of people but poor girl got away from the flock and roamed around alone. May her soul cry and suffer until the sin on my head proliferate ten folds.¡± Knox chuckled maliciously and gulped the ale thirstily.


    Such a soft and a young maiden she was, so delicate and so sweet when tasted. Her cries of agony gave Knox a thrill and a sadistic satisfaction. When he was done with the fair young maiden that morning, she was already at the brink of her death so eliminating the little life out of her was not a tough task.


    ¡°Might I remind you Knox that sin not only please the devil but in other asion it was also taken as challenging him. The Devil you are out to impress was a twisted, dark and a tainted creature. See that you are not in his interest.¡± Knox disregarded Madonna¡¯s warning, giving her a smug smile telling her that he was confident to win the battle.


    Knox should get his daughter to talk about what happened to her earliest possible so he can get a chance to finish little E¡¯s life smoothly.


    Thess he used as a stepping stone for his triumph was now bing a hurdle. He needs to do something to E and the Lord before they create another hurdle in his way. He needs to kill E and make the Lord wed his daughter.


    Everything is fair for a king and he want to be that king where whatever he did would be never questioned. That he can only achieve he was a rtive to Lord Knight.


    But then again, his next ritual was to burn thirteen people alive and what more auspicious can it be when the very ritual was marked begin with little E?


    But this time he need to concoct such a n that even the Lord couldn¡¯t be able to save her. For that, E should be out of Lord¡¯s reach for just few moments and he can do his task quite smooth.


    He might need to talk to his daughter first to get little E out of the safety of the castle.


    ¡°Madonna, how early can you perform the rites to see the life of the Lord?¡± Knox asked her to which Madonna answered him that it would take handful days to get everything ready.


    ~*~*~*~*~*~

 Chapter 35

    When a wave hit rocks, some hardens while some crumbles down. The same goes with people. Not every person gets stronger as life is tested; there are few people who weaken at the force of life.


    E was such to crumble down easily. Life has only tried to bend her, mold her and shape her into an obedient defenseless person and when Blythe threw spiteful words at her, E was beyond hurt.


    She was only trying to know why Blythe was there at the castle working as help and if any, she was thinking to aid Blythe if she was at any uneasy situation. E might be a little happy with her new husband but she knew he was dangerous.


    How dangerous, she had no idea but she could guess the amount of influence he had on all his staff, mainly Blythe.


    What made a strong girl like Blythe break?


    No doubt she was still hostile with E but the hatred in her eyes was upsetting.


    ¡°You have an astounding ability to cook, My Lady.¡± Lucy smiled taking a whiff of well marinated and cooked meat. E smiled back at thepliment and got excited to serve the hot food to the Lord.


    ¡°When will the Lorde down for supper?¡± E rubbed her hands in anticipation once she neatly arranged all the food inrge bowls.


    The cook was impressed by E¡¯s humble cooking and was holding herself not to pound on the food. It happened for the first time that a Lady cooked for the staff. All the previous Ladies of Knights castle were too snobbish to treat the help considerably good.


    ¡°Yes My Lady, Lyndon has already informed the Lord.¡± Lucy replied back.


    E instructed the maids to ce the food on the table along with necessary cutlery. E has already changed into her evening gown once she was done with cooking so she raked a hand through her dress to soften the creases if any.


    ¡°You look beautiful, E. Not to worry, the Lord will love what he see.¡± Lucy reassured E when she noticed a frown on her forehead.


    True, the Lady looked radiant in her sea green evening gown and the Lord would certainly enjoy when he sees his wife.


    E heard several footstepsing towards the dining hall of which one powerful she was now getting familiar with. She once again turned towards Lucy asking her for the final time if she looked good or not and when got the confirmation she needed, she walked into the dining hall where her husband was waiting for her.


    Once inside the room, she immediately looked up towards her husband who was already standing tall and strong, looking at her intensely with a small smile ying on his lips. He looked so well and handsome that made E to take a double look at him.


    ¡°Xander!¡± She eximed his name with red tint spreading on her cheeks. She was about to call him ¡®My Lord¡¯ in front of his staff but one hard look from him told her that he would not like if she address him with anything but his first name.


    Frankly, E too loved to call him by his name. ording to her, calling her husband with an official rank was not right.


    ¡°Ah, there is my E.¡± He walked towards her and kissed her sweetly on her forehead. ¡°I heard you prepared supper today?¡± He whispered in her ear, kissing it for several times.


    ¡°Yes. I wanted to show my gratitude to you for taking care of me.¡± She smiled widely and took his hand into hers and led him to the chair. Once both of them were seated, she stood up to serve the Lord with all the delicacies she prepared.? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    ¡°Lucy, I will serve the Lord and myself. You can go and have supper along with the other staff members. You too Mr. Lyndon.¡± E gestured them to leave which made Xander chuckle. It was good to see her order people around her.


    It was a small progress yet it showed him a ray of hope to bring the cheery E back. He was proud that he arranged a tutor for her to learn the things she always wanted to but he didn¡¯t know a small act such as that would gift him such bright smile from his E.


    ¡°No darling, Lyndon was responsible for producing amusement during the period of our supper.¡± Somehow Xander¡¯s smile did not sit well in her stomach. She knew he wouldn¡¯t hurt her but still that cruel smile on his lips made her shudder a little.


    E ignored the gesture talk that was going between Xander and the butler and spent her time in ting the food for the Lord.


    ¡°Hmm, smells sumptuous. Just like you.¡± Thest words he whispered in her ear, nuzzling it with his nose. E turned red no knowing how to respond to what her husband said.


    ¡°T ¨C Thank You.¡± She replied back reluctantly and noticed Lyndon walking into the hall along with someone else trailing behind him. She narrowed her eyes to see who it was and what kind of amusement her husband nned for her.


    Lord Knight pulled E¡¯s chair close to his and wrapped his free hand around her shoulder. Lyndon nodded his head and pulled Blythe from behind him and shoved her towards the Lord. Blythe stumbled and feel at Lord and E¡¯s feet but there was no emotion of pain or fear on her face.


    It was nk and held no expression.


    ¡°X-Xander?¡± E was about to stand up and help Blythe to her feet but the Lord pulled her back in to hisp wrapping his hand around her waist in a firm grip. It felt awkward to sit on Xander¡¯sp in front of someone. She tried so much not to blush at the beautiful feeling his warm arms were giving.


    ¡°She can help herself, darling.¡± The Lord shoved Blythe with his leg and gestured her to stand up. ¡°You can go have your food Lyndon. I will take care from here.¡±


    As ordered, Lyndon left to have his food while Blythe stood up with her head held low. She wanted to shout, cry and abuse E for being the reason of her current condition but not in the watch of the Lord.


    The Lord was too protective of his wife and could kills anyone who touched her. It was still a mystery to her howe E charmed the Lord when she only met him on the night of her recent sacrifice. Why the Lord was so charmed in love with E was still suspense to her!


    Blythe has seen many men, met many men and spent night with them to know their weakness but Lord was the only man whom she couldn¡¯t charm. He had no weakness, as she knew of.


    ¡°Now Miss Garrick, you see, I am a type of person who can feel his wife¡¯s emotions in his heart.¡± He smiled down at E and pecked her on nose while Blythe red at the wench sitting on the Lordp as his wife.


    ¡°Despite giving her the joy she wanted today, I felt her heart hurt this evening, don¡¯t know why. You see, she would not tell me what made her hurt. You don¡¯t know her but she is not a kind of person to tell on someone.¡± The Lord exined with a sly smile ying on his lips. E did not understand what the Lord was doing.


    Why was he telling Blythe about her?


    He felt her emotions? That made her smile at her husband who was being nothing but affectionate and sweet to her from the moment she met him.


    ¡°Y-yes, My Lord.¡± Blythe replied politely and twitched under his intense gaze. Why was he telling at the wench? What if hee to know about what she said to E this evening?


    ¡°Hmm. I cannot see my wife in tears, so I summoned you here on a special purpose. You should be proud to be one to amuse your Lady.¡± E¡¯s eyes widened at what the Lord said and shook her head trying to say something but he silenced it with a small kiss.


    ¡°My Lord?¡± Blythe understood that the Lord want something from her but she not know what was in his mind to amuse the Lady.


    ¡°Humor us, Miss Garrick. I especially like pstick humor and hope my darling too likes it. Perform a pstick skit.¡± And Lord¡¯s lips curved into a sneer. He was having fun looking at the stunned face of Blythe who dared to disrespect E and brought tears in her eyes.


    This would teach her a lesson not to disrespect his E ever again.


    ~*~*~*~*~*~

 Chapter 36

    A pstick?


    Blythe¡¯s face paled and lost the colour which can be noticed even under the dim lights of candles. What was she supposed to do when the Lord has ordered her to perform aedy for them?


    Lord Knight without a care wrapped his hands around E who was still sitting on hisp and started to nuzzle her soft red hair which was glowing like wild fire.


    ¡°I will give you few moments to think about your performance, Miss Garrick. Start preparing.¡± Lord Knight announced making tears swirl in Blythe¡¯s eyes.


    E, on the other side, was feeling awkward and sorry for Blythe who was having a hard time. She could neither get out of her husband¡¯sp nor could talk out of him about Blythe. The eyes which were ring at her just few moments ago were now drooped down with tears and fear.


    Though E was grateful of Xander for giving her a modest life, she was still apprehensive to share her thoughts with him regarding anything that was rted to staff or empire. She feels she has neither right nor any experience in giving an advice or word of thought. She was basically a no one until few days ago and everything she ever knew about was her town and her cabin.


    E couldn¡¯t understand if the entertainment that her husband was seeking from Blythe was an everyday aristocratic culture or was it his way of having fun. She want to save Blythe¡¯s face from the humiliation but she has no power right then. Though she was a Lady of Honor and wife to the great Lord Knight, she cannot talk against her new husband.


    ¡°Here.¡± She heard her husband whisper and looked up to see him bring the spoon full of food to her lips. ¡°Here, I am going to feed my wife today.¡± He smiled down at her affectionately which created butterfly tingles in E¡¯s stomach.


    E opened her lips and took the food which her husband was offering so lovingly. She couldn¡¯t take her eyes off from his. His eyes were filled with so much adoration for her that she did not know how he could like a person whom he met just few days ago so much.


    Her smile was contagious and the Lord could not help but grin at her. He loved those small moments with his wife which he missed out for the past five years.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to feed me? I am hurt now.¡± Her Xander smiled at her mischievously which only caused E to giggle at the yful Lord she was nowing to love.


    E took the spoon from his hand and scooped a spoonful of chicken and cabbage and brought it to the Lord¡¯s lips.


    ¡°I do not have whole night to spare for your performance, Miss Garrick. Start amusing us. Now!¡± Lord¡¯s voice turned frightening but immediately like a person of two different identities, he smiled down at his wife and ate the food she was giving her.


    ¡°You are a great cook, love.¡± Heplimented, kissing her hands.


    ¡°I thought you would be angry for entering your kitchen without permission.¡± She smiled yet there was a little hesitation clear in the way she bit her lower lip.


    ¡°You need no permission here, E. Listen carefully and understand it when I say you are the only person who has the most power here in the castle. Even I have toply with you when ites to the castle affairs.¡± E couldn¡¯t believe her luck when she heard her husband.


    The rumors she heard about the Lord being a ruthless dangerous person is nowhere near the reality. The Lord she knows was nothing but kind and loving to her and others. She noticed several times how the staff in the castle adores and respects him genuinely.Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    ¡°Is it so?¡± She asked and once again bit her lower lip in uncertainty.¡±Then ¨C can I ask you something?¡± The Lord nodded his head encouraging eagerly to give whatever his wife was about to ask him, no matter how hard it is.


    ¡°I ¨C Xander, I want to have a peaceful dinner with you.¡± She asked and ended the sentence with ¡°alone.¡± The Lord chuckled at her and snapped his fingers gaining Blythe¡¯s attention.


    Blythe was startled at the sudden snap of finger and dared to look at the Lord with fearful guarded eyes.


    ¡°You can go now, Miss Garrick. Go to Lyndon and he knows what to do next.¡± He snapped. Blythe scurried out of the dining hall not wanting to waste anymore time in the same room as the Lord.


    ¡°Now that she is gone, I was waiting to have you so desperately.¡± Her husband¡¯s husky voice excited her. Soon enough Xander pulled her gown up and groping her with his hands while his lips were on hers, tasting every inch.


    E was startled by the sudden attack of his lips but got over it soon and reluctantly responded to his kisses. She didn¡¯t know if she was doing it in the right way or not but when her husband groaned she felt aplished. He pulled her core close to his length, rubbing it creating the friction of hot passion.


    ¡°X-Xander.¡± She moaned out loudly. She couldn¡¯t take it anymore. Her stomach was feeling empty and in frantic need to be filled with his essence. Her core was wet with dripping juices.


    Xander pulled his trousers down and immediately plunged into her with a hard thrust. E moaned loudly with uneven breaths. Her hands which were wrapped around his neck were shivering with the insatiable need he was producing inside her.


    Thrusting inside her several times yet their passion for each other was insatiable; Xander kissed her again deeply still inside her. He brought her to the heights of ecstasy several times teasing her and mocking her skin with his, he finally released his essence.


    ¡°Hmm, how can you be so beautiful, E?¡± He kissed her forehead and nuzzled the crook of her neck cing kisses. ¡°My sweet E.¡± He murmured with each kiss he ced on her shoulder.


    ¡°Come, let us have our food, and then we can continue this in our bed for the whole night.¡± Xander¡¯s words killed her hunger for food; instead it created a hunger for him. ¡°Eat more, love. I will be tiring you the whole night. I promise.¡± His eyes sparked with wicked need. Xander couldn¡¯t take his eyes off her beautiful wife. She was so beautiful and kind that fills his heart with love for her.


    As promised, Lord Xander Knight pleasured E the whole night making certain to introduce her to the dark side of pleasure. He made certain that she enjoy every position he was pioneered.


    The night felt short for them who were eager to explore more of each other.


    ¡°Whip her ten more times, Lyndon but there shouldn¡¯t be a visible bruise.¡± The Lord ordered his butler once he entered the dark corner room in the dungeons.


    ¡°Please ¨C mercy, My Lord. Show mercy.¡± Blythe cried out cowering away from the approaching butler. The Lord smirked at the withering girl and chuckled inplete satisfaction. Her cries were like a tune fine tune of nightingale to him. It was music.


    ¡°You should¡¯ve known not to provoke me, Miss Garrick. You rattled a beast out of me.¡± He inched towards crying Blythe and crouched down to her level. The Lord caught Blythe¡¯s chin and lifted her head up to look at his artwork and his faced immediately frowned not satisfied with the slight glitter he saw in her eyes.


    No he did not break theplete life in her. He need to work a little more to kill every sense in her and by the end of this, he would be bringing out a new obedient doll out of her to the world. By the end of it, Blythe would have no mind of her own; everything she does would be hismand.


    ¡°You should be careful enough when I said Lady E is my heart. You should know not to challenge me but then, you did one thing that could give you worse than death ¨C bringing tears in my E¡¯s eyes.¡± Lord whispered darkly. His eyes were zing intensely at her and the dark fire lurking in his eyes gave a fright to Blythe.


    ¡°Lyndon, bring me those needles we worked hard to make few weeks ago and arrange hot water so Miss Garrick here enjoy a good hot bath after the little acupuncture I give her.¡± Lyndon nodded obediently while the Lord chuckled darkly at the frightened and begging Blythe.


    Herzy skin would be active with every needle he would be giving her. If she doesn¡¯t understand with warning then she better get it with a punishment.


    ~*~*~*~*~*~

 Chapter 37

    ¡°How can this be possible?¡± Knox¡¯s surprised exhausted voice boomed in the calm night. He was getting aggravated with ending up with nothing but a ck fog swirling around him.


    Knox was currently sitting down in the middle of the woods alongside Madonna in front of bluish green fire that was dancing in the dark. There were several small pots filled with poisonous herbs like Nightshade, Hemlock and Thyme and also potions that are to be added to the riling fire.


    Madonna crushed golden rosemary and added bitter bark to it and threw it in the fire. The fire turned an unusual color of dark shade of blue quite close to ck. Madonna pushed a small bottle of yellow colored liquid potion into Knox¡¯s hand and asked him to add the potion to the fire while reciting the spell she asked him to.


    ¡°Invoculso¡± Knox repeated after her pouring out the liquid into the zing dark fire. It oozed out a dark fog which surrounded the two of them in wrap creating a portal around them.


    But like the previous time, the fog which was supposed to create arge halo, failed. Knox couldn¡¯t understand why they were failing even after trying for tens of times. This was the third night they were in woods trying to perform the spell and magic in desire to look at the Lord¡¯s past.


    ¡°Knox, I had already insisted that looking in to Lord Knight¡¯s life is a difficult feat. You think he is an ordinary person that a witch like me can unfurl him?¡± Madonna replied in annoyance.


    She was performing the same thing from past three nights and the met with failure every time. She knew already that this would be nothing but a catastrophe. Lord Knight was not a normal human to get traced easily. He was powerful, more powerful than her and she wouldn¡¯t risk her life and her magic for the sake of a fool like Knox Garrick.


    She had better things to do now and one of those is sacrificing yet eight more men that year so she could finallyplete the ritual and get out of any possible rtionship in her life.


    She didn¡¯t trust people, least a man. A future interference of a man in her life was the least she wanted and she must had a soul mate out in the world and the chances of meeting him was high. So she did what she ought to, which is sacrificing eight men every year for eight years so she could finally stop any kind of bond in the future.


    That year being the eight year, she was busy looking for the men.


    ¡°But howe we could not prate him? It feels mystifying.¡± Knox gasped in absolute surprise.


    Who exactly was the Lord that even the great witch couldn¡¯t infiltrate?


    He was getting aggravated by every passing moment also because his daughter was not sane right at the time. She was too much sumbed by the Lord and now that he couldn¡¯t seed in gaining knowledge about the mysterious Lord, he needs to meet his daughter as soon as possible.


    Blythe should know a thing or two about the Lord, after all she was staying there from several weeks.


    ¡°Like I said, Lord Knight is not someone so easy to catch. From here forth you need help yourself, Knox. I cannot help you further as I have done enough. A little more of help and I would be making an enemy out of the Lord which I don¡¯t wish to.¡± Madonna answered in a stern voice.


    Knox was shocked for the second time that night hearing the cold tone. He thought the witch can only purr and seduce but the stern voice sent threatening shivers down his spine and that very moment Knox got the hint that the Lord is someone even the powerful witch is avoiding.


    But why?


    If Madonna wanted to, then it would not be a tough task to get the human Lord into her trap and bewitch him.


    Unless¡­


    Unless ¨C he was not a human.


    Knox¡¯s eyes widened when the realization dawned on to him. He was quite taken aback that it took him a lot of time to realize the fact that indeed the Lord may not really be a human.


    There was a fair possibility.


    ¡°He is not what he seems like, isn¡¯t he, Madonna?¡± He questioned in whisper still connecting the dots. Of course he isn¡¯t. He certainly nothing close to normal.


    That exins how the Lord has the dangerous dark aura around him and his eyes, red eyes that look devilish. Everything makes sense now.


    But if he was really that powerful, then why choose nobody and a wench like E to wed? How did Ee into the tale of the powerful and the mysterious Lord Knight?


    ¡°Yes he isn¡¯t. I cannot answer anymore questions regarding the Lord now. You need to dig them out by your own and act all by yourself.¡± Madonna rified and stood up stuffing all the ingredients in the cloth and tied the ends of the cloth in knots.


    Knox watched Madonna disappear in the dark shadows of night, leaving him alone for thinking.


    How was he going to meet Blythe secretly? He needed to find a way to pull her out of the castle alone.


    On the other side of the region, in the Knights castle, Blythe was finally released from the dungeons the next day after every inch of her body was pierced by the specially crafted needles andter she was given a hot water bath torturing her skin. Blythe roared in pain the whole night and it took two days for the redness on the skin to disappear away but the stinging pain is still there.


    Lord Knight made clear the three nights in dungeons why she was being punished. The Lord was cruel to her. He would¡¯ve made it easy for her and killed her at once but she knew the Lord¡¯s intention was to torment her for a very long period of time.


    Oh Christ, how did she end up in such a situation?


    Blythe limped slowly towards Lady E¡¯s and the Lord¡¯s bed chamber to serve the Lady with an afternoon tea. She knocked the door once and went inside the chamber holding arge tray of refreshments for the tireddy.


    E was busy the entire day with her painting and flower arrangement lesson along with book keeping lessons she started taking from the butler, Lyndon.


    Just the previous day, Lord Knight has ordered Lyndon to help E learn the tricks andws of book keeping so she can get knowledge of the receivables and payables inside the castle.


    Managing a pce as huge as Knights castle was very tough task including the staff and their betterment. So the Lord wants E to learn about the affairs of the castle to manage it in the future days.


    The Lord knew that it was a sudden and a huge responsibility on E but one of the rule he always loved and followed was ¡®You eat what you earn, you live like you deserve.¡¯


    Though he would put the whole world at the feet of the Lady he loves so much, he was also strict enough to follow the rule. E need to perform the duties of a Lady of Castle to get what she always deserved.


    Though the Lord had many underhand strategies in working with different kind of people, he liked to work. He didn¡¯t want his wife, the Lady of Honor, to be a decorative doll. He would make his wife one of the strong and powerful personalities in the four regions.


    Blythe slowly opened the door and noticed it was empty. She turned towards the corner of the room to find the Lady and get inside the chamber with her permission. After her recent punishment, Blythe was being careful not to rile up the Lord and behave like a servant with the Lady.


    She learnt to respect the hard way and she couldn¡¯t forget the hard learnt lesson all through her life.


    Blythe noticed a figure lurching in the corner near the balcony so she just voiced out her presence before entering the room. She set the tray on the table beside the bed.


    ¡°My Lady, the refreshments are here.¡± She said in a meek voice keeping her eyes towards the ground. It was made clear to her that she was not to look into the Lord¡¯s and Lady¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°Ah, Blythe, my sweet. I see you are making a good maid out of yourself.¡± She heard a familiar stern voice which nted a small hope inside her which was immediately destroyed at the thought of the Monstrous Lord.Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    ¡°Mr. Garrick?¡± The way his daughter addressed him puzzled him greatly.


    ~*~*~*~*~*~

 Chapter 38

    Knox couldn¡¯t believe his ears when his daughter called him by his name in an expressionless tone. He was at the least expecting her to feel relived meeting him in private but all he got was cold wee from her.


    Why was she behaving like that?


    ¡°Mr. Garrick?¡± Knox questioned back and narrowing his eyes towards Blythe who was standing there in her usual polite manner of a servant.


    ¡°Are you calling your father by his name, Blythe?¡± Blythe¡¯s inexpressive face did not give him any settling feeling. He was furious at himself also at the Lord who seemed to be the reason behind his daughter¡¯s stoic conduct.


    ¡°I suggest you to leave from here before I am forced to follow that rules and tell my master that a stranger has broke into the mansion.¡± Blythe¡¯s head was hanging low and her hands were folded in the front in a courteous manner while her voice was straight and low.


    Blythe did not even flinch at her raging father. She had learnt her lesson well and good and she was not about to make another mistake and endure the pain of punishment. She was expected to be a wooden doll that has to do everything her master, the Lord, ordered her to and she would be precisely what she was expected to be.


    She came to her senses and she would never do something that the Lord could get his hands on her. She was there in the Knights mansion to serve the Lord and Lady and she would do just that.


    Making any feud with the Lady that Lord Knight clearly love so much willnd her life into much more than a trouble. Lady E was her employer also the owner of her life. That is what it matters to her.


    ¡°Blythe, my sweet daughter, what has ever happened to you?¡± Knox¡¯s voice was loud and fraught. He looked at his daughter with desperation swirling in his heart.


    ¡°I am extremely apologetic, Mr. Garrick, but I am no one¡¯s daughter. I am Blythe and I am functioning under Lord Knight¡¯s employ. You need to leave.¡± Her tone was cold like the biting breeze of winter.


    Knox took an infuriated breath trying to wrap around his mind that his daughter was clearly trapped in the webs of Lord Knight forever. He could see it in her eyes and in her stance that she was not herself and would possible never be the old Blythe he always knew.


    ¡°Alright, I will leave. But before leaving, please, please tell me what you know about the Lord. Help me telling what you know about him and one day I will positively set you free from him, my daughter.¡± Knox nothing but begged his daughter for assistance.


    Blythe raised her head a little and looked at her father for good few moments nkly, ¡°Stay away from him. Do not rattle the beast, Mr. Garrick. The only time you would be safe and breathing freely was when you are out of the Lord¡¯s reach. Now leave.¡± She answered what she could. She couldn¡¯t say anything about the Lord. It will bring her and her father into hands of the Lord and she knows what would happen then.Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    Knox looked at his daughter¡¯s face onest time and jumped out from the balcony with a cold determination to know what exactly the Lord was.


    His daughter was a strong person, too much of a strong person and the Lord had effortlessly broke her and mended her into his liking.


    He has to do something. Time hase to find O. She had once helped him with her knowledge in bing a powerful man. Though he couldn¡¯t yetplete the catalogue of rituals, he had to find the witch O and get her to help him in taking down the Lord.


    ~*~*~*~


    Lord Knight was feeling nothing but joy from past few months from the moment his love has be his wife. He thoughts were always filled with idea of making her happy and contented also provide with everything she always deserved.


    Besides enjoying his valuable time with E, he was also nning to show her his dark secrets slowly. He didn¡¯t want to keep her in dark about his past and what he really was. His E was a sensitive person and he needs to be carefully in revealing his secrets to her.


    Except for Lyndon and Lucy, no one knows about his dark side and he trusted them with his secrets. Now that E was slowly getting at ease with him and starting to ept him and his affection for her also he noticed the glint of love in her eyes for him, he need to make her prepare for a future with the likes of him.


    Xander couldn¡¯t help smile at the picture before him. There, in the empty kitchen, his E was kneading dough with such concentration that she did not sense his presence. He loved the scene of his sweet E taking care of him and feeding him the food she prepared.


    Xander walked towards her slowly and wrapped his arms around her waist from behind and kissed her earlobe.


    ¡°Xander!¡± E eximed and giggled soon at the tickles his beard produced on her skin.


    ¡°Why are you working in the kitchen alone, darling? Where are the cooking staff?¡± He turned her around and cleaned her hands with a good cloth.


    ¡°What are you doing? I was preparing a special cake for you. Leave me.¡± E red at Xander yfully and smacked his chest slowly.


    Xander would give anything to be smacked by E again. That showed how close she was feeling to him to have courage to re at him and p him. It made him happy.


    No, it was an understatement. He was ted.


    ¡°Now that you have already smacked me, it is my turn to spank you, My Lady.¡±His voice was filled with want for her and it heightened the desire in him for E.


    He wanted her in their bed and spank her, enjoying the dance of her buttocks. He would not let her until she turn red and then finally fill her with what she needs.


    E gasped when Xander¡¯s hand reached her breasts. They were in kitchen, for heaven sake. What if someone walk inside to see their Lord and Lady cozying up into an intimate affair?


    ¡°Xander ¨C Xander we are not in a private chamber.¡± E reminded him hoarsely. Her voice was throaty with need. She couldn¡¯t believe she like the feeling he was creating inside her in an open ce.


    ¡°Right, then let¡¯s get you to our chamber.¡± He picked her up swiftly in his arms.


    ¡°No, I am supposed to prepare the cake for you.¡± E wiggled in his arms which only made his hunger grow many folds.


    Oh damnation, he wouldn¡¯t make it to their chamber if she continue to rub her soft delicious body to his.


    Having no other choice, he swiped his hand around them and a ck fog started to engulf them in mere moments. E looked bbergasted at the sudden invasion of smoke but before she could voice out about it, the fog disappeared.


    What happened just then?


    How the smoke did cover them where there was no fire anywhere near them?


    Her back met with softness of her bed and her eyes widened at it.


    How?


    How did they reach their cabin?


    She did not felt Xander move a while back. Then how were they suddenly in their cabin?


    She looked at Xander who was covering her body with his and looking at her with mirth. She wondered why he was amused.


    He knew, the realization dawned on to her. He knew why she was stunned. He knew why she was petrified suddenly.


    But what confused her was why was he not terrified at the strange smoke which possibly and magically teleported them to the camber?


    ¡°Xander ¨C How are we here?¡± She gather her thoughts and asked her husband without stuttering.


    During the past few months of living with him, she did not feel terrified of her husband to stutter in fear. He gave her many reasons to live her life with him leniently. He made clear that she has every right on him and only she has that right.


    But what is that, that happened down in the cooking area?


    ¡°Surprised how we got here, sweet E?¡± His smile established it for her.


    He did it. He was the one who teleported them.


    The realization knocked the air out of her lungs. But how was it possible? How can a human perform such magic?


    ~*~*~*~*~*~

 Chapter 39

    ¡°How?¡± E questioned with a low befuddled tone. Though it was terrifying to find a person ¨C nheless her husband ¨C perform something beyond imaginable before her, E didn¡¯t know how to react to it.


    It was confusing to her because she knows that Xander would never hurt her but was it even possible to teleport? She only saw the foolish believers of magic acting selfish all her life but never had she experienced it herself.


    ¡°That, my sweet, you will know soon.¡± Xander smirked making E gasp at the red orbs which were so animalistic and inhuman. ¡°Are you scared of me, E?¡± He asked with a sweet smile which confused E.


    Why was he asking that?


    He wanted her to be scared of him or does he want her to be brave?


    She liked him so much and to be honest, he was the only person after Gode to show her so much affection and love. It was nearly overwhelming at how he also behaves so sweet and caring with her.


    E was scared when she looked at his bright animalistic red eyes. There was no doubt that she flinched a few times when those red haunting eyes glittered at her. But would it be fair to judge a person who has nothing but gave her a fresh life and showed her love?


    He was a mysterious man who possibly had many dangerous secrets buried under those monstrous eyes, and frankly speaking, she was scared of revtions that future holds for her.


    But this very dangerous magic yielding man was the one who filled her life with smiles. Although the hovering over her was a beast, she wanted know him by heart, by soul; not by his appearance.


    ¡°Y-yes I am, a little.¡± E answered truthfully making Xander chuckle at his innocent wife. He can guess how the wheels of her brain was working and it pleased him to see his E looking straight into his eyes inspite of seeing his devilish change in his eyes, inspite of experiencing his magic herself.


    He had to give it to her for how her heart did not judge him but only looked at the love he showered on her. This was why he was so much in love with her.


    She deserves it.


    ¡°You should be though; I am not an easy man, E. Continue being scared and do not let your vignce down around me.¡± He warned her yfully wanting to see how she would react.


    Making her brave not only mean giving her the knowledge and a rank over others but the moment his E stands against him and take her own stand against him no matter how powerful he was, that will be the moment when he will finally have his wifepletely for himself.


    He does not just want her love and obedience, he wants her anger, vicious and rebellious too because that would be his real E who had been suppressed for years.


    ¡°Are you testing me, Xander?¡± E blurted out looking at his face to know why he wants her to be scared of him. Xander nothing but raised his brow mockingly and gave her a yful smile.


    ¡°If I was, then why do you think I am?¡± He questioned back making E furrow her eyes.


    Was he really testing her?


    ¡°Possibly to know how my emotions for you affects after getting to see the other face of you.¡± E was slowly getting to know her husband and as much she knows about him, he is man with manyyers. He was Lord, no qualm, but she observed many a times how he examines and test people in many ways.


    Though she could not understand himpletely yet, she did get that he was challenging her with his secrets. She can read it from his eyes that he was challenging her if she could handle his secrets or not.


    ¡°And you assume it affects me what you think about me? You are already mine so there is no necessary for me to know how you think of me.¡± Xander said in a rude approach. He was enjoying the talk with her.


    He was enjoying how her beautiful face frown at everything he said.


    ¡°I will try.¡± E¡¯s statement pleased Xander immensely. He knew what she was talking about. ¡°This is new to me Xander. Everything is new to me. The life, the rank, the work, the ce, having you with me, our bond and your abilities; they still feel like a beautiful dream to me and it takes time for me to ept all of it. I ¨C Just because you are dangerous, I will not go away from you.¡± E whispered and kissed his lips briefly.


    She would not consider something negative from the very person who has so much optimism.


    Xander pulled her into a passionate kiss tilting his head to deepen it. Oh, how much he loves this woman!


    E was pulled in to warm embrace of her husband which she started to love. She loves it when Xander hugged her. It felt warm and loving.


    Xander pulled the knots of her gown and tore it from her body with impatience. E gasped at the wildness that was lurking in his eyes for her.


    ¡°Beautiful.¡± He said kissing down to her stomach. ¡°You are beautiful, E. Very beautiful.¡± He said suddenly pulling her up and hoisting her on his hip. ¡°Undress me.¡± He ordered her with a voice that demanded nothing butpliance.


    E, with shaky handsplied and started pulling the knots of his robe. While she was trying to put up with her husband¡¯s demands, Xander was indulged in tasting her exposed skin.


    E undid the knots of his robe and pulled the shirt down as she waited for his nextmand. Pushing her to the middle of his legs, he ordered her to get rid of his trousers as well. E shyly pulled his trousers off her and wrapped her legs around his tightly.


    Xander mmed her softly against the wall and entered her with a hard thrust. E gasped at the immense pleasure that hit her like a storm and butterflies were flying in her stomach for every thrust she was taking.


    Xander was a possessive lover yet he made certain to be flexible for her. She had many imaginations of making love to a many until a few months ago but Xander surpassed everything in giving her the love and pleasure.


    She felt worshipped whenever Xander was with her. It was not just intimately but she felt respected though his actions as well and that was why she was starting to like the monster with a heart as kind as an angel.


    ¡°I like it when you are with me.¡± E said once she was brought down to the bed again. She wondered how Xander loves her so much. She was thankful to the angels for having sent him for her.


    He was the preeminent in her life and she was not going to afford to lose him. He had started filling her life with himself and she cannot lose him now that she felt deeply for him.


    He was her light in dark and knight of her dreams.


    ¡°Good.¡± He responded giving her light kisses on her forehead.


    ¡°Will you tell me how you brought me to the room earlier?¡± She asked hoping to learn her husband fully. She wanted to know him full.


    ¡°I will gradually. There is more you should know about me and one day will be too less to understand me.¡± And the moment she nodded and looked up, her husband was not there hovering over her. She looked around the bed chamber and he was not seen anywhere and his clothes were missing too.


    He had disappeared again!


    ~*~*~*~*~*~Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.

 Chapter 40

    The Lord was grinning pleasantly but the evil satisfaction shining in his eyes was totally a different chapter. He was pleased with Lyndon¡¯s work.


    The job he had given to Lyndon days ago has finally put into action. Shadowvalor, the ce where E was put through hell was finally paying its price.


    ¡°Their establishments magically were set on fire but no one was seriously harmed.¡± Lyndon¡¯s story brought a smile on his face.


    Lord Knight was a person with a patience of a saint which was a curse to his enemies. The people he was eyeing to destroy were going to face many trials before breaking apart and it was exactly what the Lord was nning to do.


    Break them but not kill.


    ¡°Ah, how soothing!¡± The Lord eximed mockingly and turned towards Lyndon who was smirking back. ¡°I want them without shelter from here forth. If they make one, burn them. Where ever the people of Shadowvalor go, I want them under the naked sky with minimal food enough to keep them alive.¡± The Lord was making certain the gift of ultimate patience he was gifted was used properly.


    He will take things slow and kill them emotionally and mentally slowly, step by step. After all, five years of E¡¯ sufferings should be wellpromised.


    Lyndon nodded at the Lord¡¯smands without a question as he was one of the only few people that can understand the Lord¡¯s predicament. If Lady E has pained in the past years, Lord Knight also was hurt when he couldn¡¯t help his wife.


    It was Lady E who got hurt but it was the Lord who suffered from it.


    Their destiny has a weird thinking of its own. Once, they were one yet they couldn¡¯t be one. Later, they were apart, yet they were close to each other¡¯s heart. At the moment, they were close and near yet the barriers of deep secrets stood between them like a decisive ordeal.


    ¡°Yes, My Lord.¡± Lyndon answered proceeding further, ¡°Knox Garrick found nothing about you with Madonna¡¯s help. But it was positive that he understood the abnormality in it.¡± Lord Knight hummed in response and fell in silence for few moments.


    ¡°Also, he met Blythe in Lady E¡¯s resting chamber. No doubt to ask for your details.¡± The Lord raised a brow in question. Knox Garrick was one brave man to enter the lion¡¯s den.


    ¡°And she helped him?¡± Lord was quite certain that Blythe was a tamed greatly and would be that way for good period of time.


    ¡°No she did not. But she did warn him to stay away from you.¡± A chuckle resonated in the chamber and the red rim in Lord¡¯s eyes started overpowering the orbs. He was furious yet there was something dangerous grooming inside him.


    He was thinking about the pest with the name Knox Garrick. Though he was a normal human, he was dangerous than a viper. The Lord has to do something about Garrick. Killing him was not in his notes. He wanted to use knives, needles, nails along with pepper and salt on his. He was craving to hear the painful wailing of Knox Garrick.


    But¡­ but someone else also has the right to enjoy torment the viper.


    ¡°Lyndon, I want you to write a letter to the Lord of Western realm, Lord Emor. The letter should be short and mysterious telling him that he would get his answers from Madonna, the sacred witch.¡± Lyndon was surprised and curious about the sudden correspondence to Lord Emor.


    He did not understand how it was rted to their current situation considering, Lord Knight never had any acquaintances with Lord Emor.


    And Why Madonna?


    ¡°I apologize, but I fail to understand how Lord Emor was ever rted.¡± Lord Knight looked at Lyndon and gave his a crafty smile.


    ¡°He was not before but he is now. He is rted to Knox Garrick.¡± That put Lyndon into confusion again.


    It was always hard to understand what his master was thinking, what crafty things were concocting inside his brain. He was now just waiting for the time to unfold theyers of mystery that his master was folding.


    Lord Lucius Emor!


    ~*~*~*~


    ¡°My greeting to you too.¡± The Lord scoffed looking at the female who rushed into his study chamber without his permission.


    If he didn¡¯t see her like a close friend, then he would have taught her the true meaning of manner. Pity, he like her.


    ¡°You should at the least give me a heads up when you are nning to burn down the town.¡± Gode scowled at the Lord and took a chair before him.


    She was fuming and furious with the Lord for burning down her cottage.


    ¡°Ah, I apologize for the inconvenience.¡± She did not like the humor in his tone. ¡°Did you grace your presence here to punish me?¡± Gode¡¯s eyes turned into slits looking at theughing Lord.


    Oh, how she wanted to punch him, if there was any possibility.


    ¡°Why did you do that?¡± She asked leaning her aching back to the chair. She travelled all from Shadowvalor to the Knightsfort in a hurry just so she could give a piece of her mind to the Lord.


    ¡°Why, payment time!¡± He shrugged and chugged the ss of ale. ¡°I asked Lucy to prepare a chamber for you. I knew you would storm your presence here.¡±


    ¡°Alright but there is something else I want to inform you.¡± Gode said in a serious tone giving him a look that deciphers that it was something important.


    ¡°Hmm¡± He hummed back.


    ¡°Knox.¡± Hearing which the Lord straightened up her posture and looked intently at Gode, ¡°I stumbled upon something strange two days ago. Knox was asking a man about someone named O. I wouldn¡¯t find it a matter of importance if it was not his desperate hurry tone.¡± She noticed the Lord nodding his head with a knowing smile forming on his face.


    ¡°Good. He should find her.¡± He shrugged. Gode looked perplexed at his indifference and continued to ask the reason for his smile.


    ¡°You know who O is?¡±


    ¡°Um hmm, O was a same witch who suggested a catalogue of bizarre rituals of bing powerful.¡± The Lord exactly knows who O was and how she yed a greater role in destruction of many lives, including her own kin.


    ¡°Then are you not bothered that he would find her?¡± Gode knew many of the Lord¡¯s secrets and maintained them like a good friend but she still couldn¡¯tprehend his actions sometimes.


    If Knox Garrick could ever meet O then it would be dangerous then she did not understand why the Lord was not concerned about it.


    ¡°Nah, he could not find her any soon. Even if he did, he could not get any assistance from her.¡±


    ¡°That is because?¡± Gode questioned back to which he chuckled and told her she would know soon.


    ¡°Oh, by the way, I have something to give you.¡± The Lord got up from his chair and moved towards the heaps of books and from between them he pulled out a sachet and produced a locket before her.


    Gode¡¯s eyes widened and pulled the pendant looking at her carefully.


    ¡°How did you find this? This was¡­¡± She was cut off by the Lord, ¡°Stolen¡±


    ¡°Yes, an ogre stole it from me. He was such a manner-less man. How did you get this?¡± She continued to rant as well question him about the pendant that was so dear to her.Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    The Lordughed in amusement and narrowed his eyes yfully, ¡°The manner-less Ogre who stole this from you was my brother.¡±


    ¡°W-What? Your brother?¡± She shook her head in disbelief. ¡°Why in the hell did he do that?¡± She asked utterly speechless.


    The pendant was not so precious but she treasured it a lot. Why would someone steal a inexpensive ne from her.


    ¡°He thought he could have your attention if he steal it.¡± The Lord chortled making Gode gape at him.


    That Orge of a manner-less man stole her ne to have her damned attention?!


    Unbelievable.


    ¡°Be ready, he will be meeting you again tonight.¡± The Lord announced and left the fuming Gode alone in the room.


    ~*~*~*~*~*~

 Chapter 41

    It was amusingly a silent supper the Knights castle had ever seen. There was love, affection, fire, insults and res; allbined in one supper meal.


    Later the day of Gode¡¯s arrival, she settled in the chamber she was allotted and right away went to meet her best friend whom she missed so dearly.


    The bright smile on E¡¯s face was the evidence of her fruitful and happy marriage which made Gode to smile along thinking that her choice to help the Lord months back was a right judgment. Knowing many deep secrets of Xander, she was hesitant if she should allow the dangerous man to take her friend away but Gode also know that sometimes, demons are kinder than angels, and sometimes demons are what needed in life to change its course from worse to better.


    E¡¯s bright smile and pleased eyes was the indication she needed. Her friend was happy and well treated and loved by the Lord and his staff.


    But what Gode did not expect was the turn of cheerful moments into raging one when she reached the dining hall for the supper and was greeted by a certain long haired grey eyed silly man who has a smile that would make anyone aggravated to the point of death.


    Alexavier!


    A man who can smile the whole day without caring for his jaws.


    Gode wondered how his face was still in the right proportion with the amounts of smiling he does. Didn¡¯t his mouth ever stuck to the side?


    ¡°Is he a Lord as well, Xander?¡± E broke the silent draggers Gode was throwing towards her husband¡¯s brother.


    E was quite certain that the brother of her husband already set his eyes on fiery Gode and she couldn¡¯t help but get amused looking at her best friend raging like a wild bull for the first time.Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    ¡°No darling. Xavier is mymando and is best person for scaring people.¡± Xander answered proudly looking at his younger brother who winked and smirked back.


    ¡°Scaring?¡± E narrowed her eyes towards her husband seeking answers as she served him with cooked vegetables and eggs.


    ¡°Of course. Scaring and stealing perfects his forte.¡± Gode muttered to herself but it was quite clearly heard by the other three on the table.


    E suppressed her giggle painfully and her eyes gleamed with amusement.


    Oh, how entertaining it was to have the two of them together in a same room.


    E didn¡¯t know that her husband had a family but looking at Alexavier, she was confident that the two are brother with the uncanny simr features they share. She felt a lot better meeting a member of her husband¡¯s family. If E ever wanted anything, it was to have a big family to live with and the need to have a family intensified after she lost her own.


    ¡°Ah, but my sweetdy, I just do not steal anything, you see. I have my fondness on certain things; better say, certain things of certain someone.¡± Alexavier said in a cocky manner and bend forward to peck Gode but suddenly a yelp left his mouth.


    That was when Gode smirked and pulled the sharp fork up and twirled it around her fingers giving an evil smile to him. She must have poked him very hard for him to yelp loudly.


    ¡°You probably should be cautious of certain things; better say, certain things from certain someone.¡± Gode retorted smartly. With that E burst out into series of giggles looking at the imperfectly perfect couple sitting before her.


    Xander couldn¡¯t help smirk at his brother for trying to seduce an explosive fire cracker and in return taking the burn. Xander had already warned his brother that Gode would never be one of his bedmate considering her feisty personality but he was adamant to entice her.


    Although Xavier was his brother, he was very protective of Gode like how a brother would be and was worried when his brother showed interest in his wife¡¯s friend. Looking at both of them right at the moment, Xander was relieved to see that Gode wasn¡¯t an easy target and she would make his brother grovel the ground she walked to have her.


    ¡°Where do reside, sir.¡± E asked Alexavier to cut down the cold look Gode was throwing towards him a pleased look he was giving Gode.


    E found them both funny.


    ¡°Sir? I prefer to be called as Xavier from my sister-inw, my Lady. And I live in the Knights manor at Satbury.¡± Alexavier produced a polite smile. Xavier now understood why his brother was so enticed by his dear wife.


    She was a gooddy and quite a beauty, pure and meek. On the other side, her best friend whom he took liking in was an absolute opposite. Gode was an aggressive and a hard headed woman and was woman who¡¯s hard to deal with.


    Xavier knew through what ordeals his brother has to go to get to the ce he was presently in and looking at his pleasant nature takes no brilliance to tell that it was his wife¡¯s magic.


    ¡°He wanted to stay at Satbury and look after the trials regarding bandits of the districts around. We know the arena around Satbury well as we hail from the exact ce.¡± Xander rified.


    ¡°A thief looking after the trials of bandits. People of minds alike know each other well.¡± Gode mock murmured again but this time making certain she was audible enough to let the three hear her mocking scoff.


    ¡°And who said I am a thief, deardy?¡± Xavier asked with a cocky smile. He knew what Gode was talking about and truth to be told, he was proud of himself to be able to steal her pendant.


    He couldn¡¯t forget the day when he first saw her. She was the most beautiful creature he had ever noticed, not to forget her hard p she gave him for trying to charm her the first time they met.


    It was not Xavier¡¯s intention to pull out her ne but when she paid no heed to him, to the man for whomdies get into cat fights just to spend one night, it hurt his reputation. How was it likely for ady to defy his charms? He was known to be a God of Seduction. Then how was Gode so impervious to his efforts?


    That was the moment Xavier had realized that he had finally met his other half, who can bring his swaying penis to a halt.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it quiet the obvious fact sir? You very skillfully took my ne without even touching me. Certainly, you are underestimating yourself.¡± Gode grimaced recollecting the horrible first meeting with him. He was such a man of no use other than his ploys in taking a woman to his bed.


    Despicable!


    ¡°Ah, I apologize for letting your hope down, dear. I would assure you to touch you to take anything of yours.¡± Xavier trailed his eyes over Gode¡¯s body licking his lips. Gode frowned at the way he was looking at her so she pushed the devil fork towards him in a warning gesture. By then, Xander and E slowly slipped out of the dining room stealthily after ordering the maids to bring their desserts to their bed chamber.


    ¡°Careful there, little nymph. I might as well assume you are trying to make me touch you right now with the attempts you are providing.¡± Xavier chuckled and caught Gode¡¯s hand into his kissing it lightly. Gode immediately took back her hand back and rubbed the ce where he kissed neatly with the table cloth making positive she had cleansed the sin over her.


    ¡°DO NOT PUT YOUR DIRTY PAWS ON ME OR YOU WOULD NOT KEEP THEM TO YOURSELF, I PROMISE.¡± Gode gritted enunciating each and every word like throwing knifes towards him. She had enough with the man who thought he could kiss her with such lenience.


    ¡°Do not be shy, nymph. Come let me escort you to our bed chamber. I am quite ready to be well spent by you.¡± Xavier ignored Gode¡¯s outburst and wrapped a hand around her shoulder pulling her to their supposed bed chamber, not caring the small fists hitting his arm.


    This was going to be an interesting night!


    ~*~*~*~*~*~

 Chapter 42

    ¡°I have an inkling of how you all must be feeling for having filth as your Lady of Honor.¡± Knox presented his deep concern before tens of Shadowvalor residents. ¡°Perhaps this was what we get from showing mercy and kindness to a wench.¡± Knox earned earnest nods from the vigers.


    If he was testing the blind belief of the town towards him, then he was doing just right.


    No doubt the town were so blind to see his vicious self motives.


    ¡°We are still quite astonished to reason out why Lord Knight would take her as his wife.¡± The vigers voiced out their displeasure, mostly envy that E seeded to ensnare a Lord as her husband and dancing over their head with power.


    What were they supposed to do when 5he Lord himself was so smitten by her?


    Words do travel fast. The word that the Lord had given the power of looking over the affairs of the whole Knights castle has travelled fast from mouths.


    Its was also heard that the cold and beastly Lord has nothing but proven to be a love struck fanatic who couldn¡¯t help grin whenever he looks at his wife.


    The town couldn¡¯t yetprehend how in the name of almighty the Lord would go for E and what had he ever seen in her to pursue her in a good marriage no less. Supposedly a love marriage.


    ¡°But we have nothing we can do, yes Town head?¡± The question made by one of the enraged young maiden hung in the room, resonating the suspension in everyone¡¯s mind.


    ¡°Not if we have her dead.¡± Knox suggested stealthily. Killing E was not an easy task when she has the Lord and the guards protecting her every moment. He needs the town help to distract and send the Lady to hell for making him and his daughter suffer.


    By now Knox already understood one important fact that the Lord has his heart and life wrapped around E¡¯s fingers and the only way to break him and make him like he wanted was by killing E.


    Killing two birds with one stone.


    ¡°But Mr. Garrick, There is not a way to eliminate her, now do we?¡± A viger expressed in displeasure. Displeasure regarding the fact that a girl whose life they destroyed so with ease has been nothing but a puppet in their hands has now had so much power over them not to forget she could destroy them with a snap of her fingers.


    ¡°There is. There is nothing impossible if we held hands jointly and toil on it as one.¡± Knox reassured the crowd thinking of ns to get E alone.


    ¡°I guess you are right, Town head. But there is another issue currently haunting us. Our burnt houses!¡± Knox still couldn¡¯tprehend how the town was burnt. After long time of facing odds of floods, Knox did not prepare for fire to burn their new establishments.


    Though there was his evil interference with the floods that swept the towns and viges, he did not understand why and how the houses were burnt.


    Knox couldn¡¯t help but suspect everything around him now that the revtions he was encountering were beyond his outlook.


    Was it natural disorder or was it something intentional?


    ~*~*~*~


    ¡°And he gave you this ring after he kissed your under the magic of full moon?¡± Gode asked E for the twentieth time looking at therge ruby stone sitting elegantly on the tinum band. If this was not an ideal fantasy romance then Gode doesn¡¯t know what was.


    E nodded her head with red color tinting her cheeks. She did not expect her husband to kiss under the magic of moonlight and gift her with the valuables of ruby.


    The previous night after the amusing supper, Xander had taken her to the waterfall deep in the woods which, Xander told her, was still undiscovered by the locals yet. He wanted her to show the beautiful waterfall under the full moon night and urate to his description, it was breathtaking.


    Xander sat on a high rock and pulled her into hisp enjoying both the beauties at a same time. Was it due to the pleasant climate or was it the magic of nightly nature or was it due to the stunningdy in his arms, Xander found himself failing to resist his attraction so he leaned in and took E¡¯s lips into a passionate kiss.


    He did not leave her for hours and made love to her on the very same rock with no one but nature as the audience to witness their love. By the climax, E felt something hard on her find only to find the glistering red stone embedded beautifully on the metal.


    It was a stunning ring with the red diamond crafted as a blossomed flower and E couldn¡¯t help but gaze at it lovingly every other moment.? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    E was not a material person and it was not the diamond that made her happy, but it was the person and the method he gave the ring.


    It was magical like a theatrics of a romance y.


    ¡°Yea, and he whispered he loves me several times. I was so peaceful, Gode. I had never felt such peace and satisfied and somehow I had this underlying trust within me that Xander would keep me safe no matter what maye.¡± E forced herself not to smile widely. Slowly enough, she started for Xander¡¯s presence with her every moment.


    She could only think of him and could only talk of him. She was so deeply feeling for Xander that anything but him looked dreary and monotonous. Xander has be a mixture of tints in her life. She was appalled at the fact that a person who forced her into marrying him and who possibly do not know anything much about her has be her source of life.


    ¡°And he will. He will never let pain or hurt anywhere near your shadow.¡± Gode squeaked at the glowing face of E and pecked her cheek. Gode could now die peacefully now that she could see her best friend glowing brightly.


    She had no qualms now. It was as if the heavy weight from her heart was finally gone.


    ¡°I know. Xander is dangerous and might as well be evil ord to the gossips I heard long ago but one aspect I canpletely trust is he is not dangerous to me. I can see it in his dark eyes, Gode.¡± E looked outside therge window in the recreation chamber and smiled at tow birds feeding each other on the top of a tree.


    ¡°Although I am yet to be at ease to express this to him, I can still tell you that I started loving him. Everything in him, good or bad, vulnerable or deadly, light or dark; I ept it without a thread of hesitation, for he can be lethal but not to me. He was like an angel sent just for me.¡± E chuckled reminiscing the pure adoration in her husband¡¯s eyes for her whenever she looks into them.


    Where has this persone from? He was like a storm that flooded all the pain from inside her and harvested new sprouts of love, belongingness and freedom.


    ¡°I am so much deeply in love with ¨C ¡± E cried stumbling back from the window with unsteady steps.


    Gode looked up from her sitting position towards E¡¯s ttering steps and stood up, running hastily towards her.


    ¡°What happened? E ¨C Oh my God! E.¡± Gode gasped horrified at the small needle arrow pierced into her neck.


    E started losing her breath huffing out the air with much difficulty. Gode stood up and looked out of the window to see if she could find anyone there but there was no one.


    E tried to keep her eyes open but something hot was spreading in her body which was jamming her conscious.


    ¡°XANDER!¡± Gode yelled for her friend¡¯s husband struggling to herself in senses. She pulled E¡¯s limp body in her arms shaking her into awake.


    No, She would not let anything happen to E.


    ¡°E, wake up. ELLA! XANDER!¡±


    ~*~*~*~*~*~

 Chapter 43

    Hearing the pained shouts of Gode, Lucy scurried to the recreation room hurriedly and banged the door open only to face the horrifying scene before her.


    E was sprawled on the hard wooden floor unconscious and Gode was trying to wake her up pulling out needle arrow from Lady E¡¯s neck. Lucy gasped and ran out to the stables to inform the Lord about it only to find him appear in the recreation room out of nowhere.


    ¡°E! Love!¡± Xander picked up her body and dashed to their bed chamber, cing her safely on the soft bed. What has happened to his wife?


    ¡°WHAT THE HELL HAPPENED?¡± Xander glowered at Gode looking nothing less than a devil without a bridle.


    If there was any depiction for erupting volcano, then it would be Xander himself at the moment he saw his E swoon taking harsh breaths.


    Gode provided the needle arrow which was shot on E¡¯s neck ¡°We were conversing when E walked to the window and was happily talking to me one moment and next this arrow was stuck in her neck.¡± She whispered in the midst of sobs. ¡°Someone was waiting outside for a right possibility, I assume.¡± She produced.


    Oh no, he was not going to lose her again. He would bring the heavens and hells down to earth if he had to steal his wife¡¯s life away from them.


    She just came into his life after a lot of struggle and he would never let her leave him. She was his and only his and no force can defy him and take his wife away from him.


    His E!


    Xavier, the worried brother of the Lord rushed the good old physician to the castle as far as going to the lengths of picking him up and carrying the old doctor in bridal style. If it was not a moment of dreaded importance, then everyone would haveughed in amusement at the way Xavier carried the doctor.


    The physician arrived and verified E also testing the arrow that was shot. The assessment took long hour, not to mention the physician¡¯s face getting pale every passing moment.


    E¡¯s neck started turning bluish green and the physician¡¯s worry was sky touching as time passed by as his medication was not working on her. On the other hand Xander held hand of E¡¯s and was stumped how hot it was getting.


    E was running a fever.


    ¡°I apologize, my Lord, but the venom arrow contain is out of my knowledge. I have not seen something like that till this day.¡± The physician, John Brooker, said taking a note of E¡¯s pulse.


    Xander¡¯s hand fisted into a tight grip looking monstrously towards the quivering doctor. ¡°Are you telling me you cannot save my wife? I thought you are the finest doctor out there?¡± Xander growled pinning the poor physician with his re.


    ¡°My Lord, I am quite sorry but the venom was not a usual one. I do not understand what was used to make it. It was not from snakes or scorpions but this seems to have toxic herbs. I shall take this arrow and look closely, My Lord. Until then, mix the powder in lukewarm water and make Lady E swallow it. It can bring the fever down for now. ¡± John supplied a dried powder of medicinal herbs to the Lord.


    John Brooker, who was a well respected physician and known to be a God of Medication couldn¡¯t point out an ailment for the first ever time. He was astonished at the knowledge the attacker has over toxins to be able to pull out venom of such lethal.


    ¡°Lucy, prepare the medication and make certain to give it to your Lady. Gode, stay with E and do not leave her alone.¡± Xander ordered callously gesturing Xavier to follow him to their study chamber.


    Once Xavier closed the door for their private conversation, Xander punched the hard rock wall giving a dent to it. He was furious. Like a lion hungry, he wanted to torment and kill the person who dared to attack his wife and he would certainly do it once he gets hands on that bloody vermin. History would record the torment he would give as a merciless monster to his E¡¯s attacker.


    ¡°Brother, calm down first.¡± Xavier sat in arge chair opposite to Xander¡¯s. Xavier was concerned too he could not afford to stay enraged when he has to calm down his brother. ¡°You will be able to act rightly only when youpose yourself.¡± Xander knew his brother was right.


    He needs topose his act. He needs to do it for his E and he would not let anything happen to her.


    ¡°Do you think it was one of the staff that attacked her as only staff was allowed in and around that part of woods.¡± Xavier talked once Xander was finally calm. He was just calm from outside, from inside he was anything but serene.


    ¡°Yes. But I also think this attack has to do with someone outside castle too.¡± Xander answered running a hand through his hair. ¡°Find out. If you have to dig the darkest parts of a cave, then do it but I need you to find out people involved in this.¡±


    Xavier can understand his brother¡¯s pain. He found the happiness after a long fight and time and people are testing his love and endurance.


    ¡°I will start digging, right the moment. But as amusing as it sound, I assume the venom E was given is not just a toxin. It should have something else that even John was finding hard to unearth.¡± Xander hummed in response at Xavier¡¯s doubts. Frankly, even Xander had same doubts about it.Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    It had been hours that Xander and Xavier had locked up themselves in the study chamber along with Lyndon who joined themter. Xander ordered Lyndon to take special measures for E personally and ordered that only Lucy and Gode could attend E other than them.


    Late that night the Physician walked into the castle hastily, carrying a case of different sorts of tools. Lyndon hurried John to Lady E¡¯s room, who was lying on bed there unconscious still and the bluish green skin was not cleared yet. Her fever was better but was recurrent.


    The Lord was lying beside his E, rubbing his fingers against her skin soothingly, whispering his promises to take better care of her. Her body was still hot and her always red lips were chapped and pale. She looked very much like a sick person who has only little days of survival.


    ¡°My Lord, John is here. May I escort him inside?¡± Lyndon¡¯s voice broke through the closed door and Xander immediately stood up from bed humming in approval.


    Lyndon was ordered to inform Xavier and Gode about the physician¡¯s arrival and allowed the doctor into his bed chamber.


    John assessed E¡¯s pulse and her eyes also assessing the change of her skin colour.¡±My Lord, the reason I couldn¡¯t detect the toxin earlier this day was because it was not one poison that was used. The venom was abine of deadly nightshade, castor bean and another nt which has no name yet.¡± John announced meekly, tensed at what he was about to tell further.


    ¡°And you have medication for it, aren¡¯t you?¡± Xander asked with a controlled voice looking every inch of a beast with bright red predatory eyes.


    Just at that moment, Xavier and Gode rushed inside causing the doctor to gulp in fear.


    ¡°Yes I do, My Lord. I have just the right cure for the venom.¡± John pulled out a small bottle of brewed medicine and a sachet of pills and handed them to Gode who immediately nted them inside E¡¯s mouth.


    ¡°But?¡± Xander raised an eyebrow well aware of the hesitation the doctor was showing from the moment he arrived.


    Xander could finally breath a breath of relief but he knew there was more to say by the doctor and he knew it was not a good news.


    ¡°But My Lord, there was also something deadly used then the venom.¡± John answered gathering troubled nces from the people in the chamber.


    ¡°The venom was bound by magic, My Lord. Although the venom can be cured by the medication, Lady E may not wake up until the magic inside her is broken.¡±


    ~*~*~*~*~*~

 Chapter 44

    ¡°What do you mean ¡®bound by magic¡¯?¡± Xander questioned in an eerily hoarse voice that hummed destruction around the castle. His orbs weed the red fury guing his senses.


    The attacker went as far as to use magic to kill E? Magic?


    Xavier and Gode were stunned as when they heard what the doctor had said. Lyndon was silent all the time finding neither courage nor courtesy to talk between the Lords but worry was clearly disying on his creased forehead.


    ¡°Why do you presume that there was magic? Isn¡¯t using magic a myth?¡± Xavier questioned in Xander¡¯s ce as he knew just by the look on Xander¡¯s face that he was controlling the urge kill anyone whoes in his way.


    What had sweet poor E has ever done to anyone that everyone was against her like they were out to catch a monster?


    ¡°Master Xavier, Magic is anything but a myth. Sorcery, witchery is still present today. Myte aunt was a practitioner of ck sorcery and she gave me a little knowledge about them. Although I do not have a cure for it, I know it when I see the effects.¡± John informed wistfully holding E¡¯s hand and lifting it up to other¡¯s notice.


    ¡°You see the Lady¡¯s nails, My Lord! They are slowly turning ck.¡± John reflected the golden candle light on E¡¯s fingers. ¡°This is not due to poison but it is ck spell.¡± He proceeded with a rueful sigh.


    Xander took an intake of harsh breath looking at his unconscious little wife. He had promised himself that he would protect the precious girl with his life and looking at her lifeless body, he was burning for revenge.


    He would not give an easy death to the person who had put her E in such predicament. If anything were to happen to her he would kill the whole region ruthlessly and the only thing that he would like was their blood.


    ¡°You may leave. Come by the noon of tomorrow and check the Lady again.¡± Xandermanded and nodded curtly at the doctor. Doctor John was already feeling the regret to be unable to help the Lady. He could clearly see the love and devotion the Lord has for his wife and that made it even more apologetic to the doctor.


    Lyndon escorted the doctor out of the castle while Lucy proceeded to the kitchen to get warm water for the second course of medicine.


    ¡°It¡¯s dangerous.¡± Xander clipped out, dropping beside E and taking her into his arms in a protective hug.


    ¡°What?¡± Gode asked for the first time and looked appalled at Xander¡¯s confession. It¡¯s dangerous?


    What was dangerous?


    ¡°The spell.¡± He sighed and tightened his hold around E¡¯s sleeping body and pecked her forehead. ¡°It was a simple spell to use but it is dangerous and tough to break it. I know for certain that this kind of magic spells consume the person¡¯s soul little by little until there¡¯s no soul or life inside the body.¡± He knew about such magic and he had his doubts when he noticed E¡¯s nails changing their colour.


    But what he didn¡¯t know was the cure. He knows magic and could perform many things that other witches or wizards might not. He was powerful but what hecked was enough knowledge.


    Magic was not what Xander acquired by birth or by skill. It chose him by fate. He was the one who defied dead and the one who the devil himself escorted out from hell. He was known to be the Devil¡¯s favorite survived.


    Having plenty of paranormal power, he was still powerless when it came to saving the person who meant more than his life.


    ¡°What are we to do now, Xander? We cannot let something harsh happen to her now. Not now when she was finally in the womb of happiness.¡± Gode whimpered. She couldn¡¯t stop ming herself for E¡¯s present state. She could¡¯ve saved her or better prevented the happen. What has nature had against E for throwing her into the mouth of misfortune?


    ¡°What if we approach Madonna for help?¡± Xavier proposed looking at his brother. ¡°As you know, you have the power to save her. You have more than enough power to break a spell like such but what we need to know is what to do.¡± Xavier continued knowing that was the exact thought his brother has in his mind from quite some time. He knows his brother too well and he cannot let something bad happen to his sister-inw if he wanted his brother sane.


    E was his brother¡¯s life.


    ¡°Madonna? You mean by the sacred witch?¡± Gode eximed looking bewildered at the suggestion. ¡°Why would we ask that evil person for help? She is as enemy as Knox Garrick, who might be the person behind the attack.¡± Gode did not understand the brothers¡¯ thoughts.


    ¡°Because she is a clever person who stands on the side where she find more authority. She helped Knox till date because Knox was practicing to mend ck sorcery but she knew that now Lord Knight is the one with more influence, not to mention the abnormal powers he contain.¡± Xander answered her and turned towards Xavier with a look of determination.


    He would get this chaos fixed. He is Xander Knight, the most powerful person in the whole region and he would get everything fixed soon.


    ¡°Did you investigate what I asked you for?¡± Xander asked Xavier to which thetter nodded positively.


    ¡°Yes, I did. It is undoubtedly Knox who shot the arrow and also obviously behind the magic but I¡¯m almost certain that any of the castle staff are not in cahoots with Knox.¡± He confirmed. ¡°Not even his daughter, Blythe.¡± Xavier nodded positively at the narrowed look Xander gave him.


    He knew it. It should be Knox who went through it. He knew it. Xander was gripping tight fist with the wild enragement which was fogging his senses.


    He cannot loose E again. He wouldn¡¯t at any cost.


    ¡°Gode, look after E and do not leave her alone even for a moment. You and Lucy are the only women I can trust with her.¡± Gode nodded at Xander and sat beside E on the soft bed where she wasid in sleep.This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Xavier, investigate about the matter closely. I wish to know the further details by morning. I need to pay a visit to the witch right now.¡± Xavier nodded and left the room giving a sideway ce at quietly sobbing Gode.


    Madonna should be having a cure to break the spell. She should be having it as she was one powerful witch. But Xander still couldn¡¯t get over the shudder he experienced at the thought of loosing his E.


    Oh heavens, he only got her just days ago. He only got to spend few months with her and he was just feeling happy for pulling her out of her ill-fated life. He was supposed to keep her surrounded by only love and respect but where did he go wrong to see a day like such.


    His E¡­!


    What he would not do to keep her with him for eternity.


    Xander walked down the dark hallways of the Knights castle and stopped once he found Lyndoning his way.


    ¡°Lyndon, I have a chore for you.¡± He clipped when Lyndon nodded eagerly to help as much as he could to get the life of Lady E back.


    ¡°Get to the cave the sacred witch resides and escort her to southern part of pine woods near the pond. Tell her I would like to meet her there with an important issue to discuss. If she refuses toe along, tell her that I would give her an immediate painless death.¡± He ordered with his eyes turning red for the umpteenth time that night.


    The moment E wakes was the moment he would put every bit of his time in destroying Knox. Knox didn¡¯t know who he rattled.


    ~*~*~*~*~*~

 Chapter 45

    Madonna was stunned to get an invitation to meet the Lord alone in the woods. She was busy taking care of some of her personal affairs from past few days and getting a message to meet the Lord in secret threw her into thinking what had happened that the Lord himself sent his loyal butler to fetch her.


    She was very upied to even ept a meet with Knox Garrick when he requested few days ago. Knox had tried several times to meet her but Madonna had no time to waste it for anyone else. She had toplete her personal affair before the end of full moon.


    Now that she was thinking about it again, was it a coincidence that both Knox and Lord Knight requested a conversation with her?


    She hoped Knox hadn¡¯t done something foolish again. If it was again one of his foolish act that cause chaos, then she was done saving him. She took Knox as her friend, though not a very close friend, he was there with her for several years providing her with everything she needed to practice sorcery.Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    So she kept on saving him from pits he dug for himself several times. Hell knows what was his agenda to meet her.


    ¡°Madonna.¡± She heard Lord Knight¡¯s brusque voice from behind and stiffened.


    She could detect the danger oozing out from his aura and trouble hinting in his voice.


    She turned around slowly covering up her tensed eyes with her signature sultry look. She couldn¡¯t let him see that she was affected with the aura he was producing. His eyes looked solemn and red indicating that something had gone utterly wrong.


    What might it be?


    ¡°My Lord¡± She bowed slightly in respect and returned to look into his eyes with temptation all over them. Though she was not the least interested in the man standing before her, she knew through experience in life that a woman can only keep herself safe in men¡¯s world by ying along with their weakness.


    ¡°You must have heard what happened, didn¡¯t you?¡± The Lord asked her underhandedly to know if she was truly involved in Knox¡¯s murderous affair or was she innocent.


    He did believe that the witch is not a part of Knox¡¯s attack on E as he made it certain to tell the witch who was more powerful in between them a long back ago.


    She was wise enough to not cross him, but he do not know if she was nowpletely trustful or not.


    ¡°In fact, I do not, My Lord. I apologize I was upied with something from past few days to put into practice my nosy habit.¡± She answered look nonchnt and truthful through her sarcasticment. The Lord sis not react much to herment and just nodded curtly.


    Lord Knight could tell lie apart from the truth and he was now aware of the sincere ignorance of the recent episodes in the castle.


    ¡°Well, I suppose I have no other choice to believe you.¡± He nodded and walked forward from shadows into the bright moonlight. ¡°Lady E was attacked.¡± He announced slowly expecting shock from the witch.


    ¡°Um hmm. and?¡± Madonna answered casually to hear out the whole story. If Madonna was anything, then she was not a person to freak out. She was always too confident and tooposed that often people around her could misunderstand her as the reason for many umon incidents.


    ¡°Someone shot a venomous arrow bounded by a spell through the venom to consume the soul inside her.¡± He exined briefly, ¡°The venom was taken care of but the spell ¨C¡±


    ¡°The spell was a hard to break.¡± Madonnapleted nodding her head in understanding the situation now. No wonder the Lord was expecting to meet her in such urgency.


    ¡°Do you know who performed the spell, My Lord?¡± She asked carefully hoping it was not Knox who did it. She did not want to go against him and if it was really him that did it, then there was no going back. She would need to put an end to their acquaintances.


    ¡°That is none of your concern. All I need is a way to break the spell before it consumes herpletely.¡± And she knew it was Knox who did it.


    Knox was the only person who has practice in some of the basic magic performances.


    ¡°Ah I suppose the person had done a good job to end the Lady¡¯s life with a simple yet a dangerous spell then.¡± Madonna feigned a chuckle to dissipate the tension travelling in the air but a low growl from the Lord helped nothing to ease her nerves.


    ¡°I do not have enough time to have a amusing rows with you, Madonna. I need a solution and that was the reason why you are summoned here.¡± He said perturbed with the worry to save his wife.


    ¡°Alright then. The spell that was used on Lady E can be used by anyone with a good concentration, My Lord. If ever he was involved with even a little use of magic or performed the rituals as a second person, he can do it quite easily.¡± She exined.


    ¡°Then it should be simple to crumple it then. Isn¡¯t it?¡± The Lord asked with a steady voice though the little hope he was starting to see was quite evident in the quiver of tone.


    ¡°Certainly not. You see, though it is simple to perform, it is not simple to reverse it because the method to reverse the spell is different for every victim.¡± Lord Knight knitted her eyebrows in frown at what he was hearing.


    It differs from person to person?


    ¡°What do you mean by that?¡± He demanded from the witch. The Witch¡¯s once sultry look morphed into one with pity.


    ¡°My Lord, the same spell was performed on a man in the western part of this region. His parents did not know how to save their son nor can any witch could help. They did not knew what to do to save their son and approached many magic wielders for help and performed many things in a hope to save him but all in vain. The boy was almost takingst breaths when his parents holy water on him to send his soul to heaven praying for an easy death. With the holy water, the boy woke up from his almost death. And the same spell was used on a woman from another province and holy water did not work on her and finally lost her life after fighting for life for many days.¡± Madonna said, thinking of ways to help the Lord.


    She knew what the Lady meant to him and even though she was partly responsible for E¡¯s misery, she did not want that to continue anymore.


    Madonna looked at the disheveled emotion running in the Lord eyes and felt bad for not being able to him.


    ¡°But I believe you can save her, My Lord. Your union with the Lady was a unique one, a legend that never happened till date. You are just needed to try everything that shows your love and devotion to her. I do not know what helps the Lady so I suggest you put everything in you and try all the bizarre ways. I know only you can save her.¡± Although the witch¡¯s words were a help, the Lord was too anxious to learn that he has no definite cure for his E.


    What was he supposed to do now?


    What can he do to bring his E back to him?


    He cannot look at her unconscious person and not feel guilt swamping over him for not taking better care of her. She was his life and he let someone to hurt her. She couldn¡¯t look into her eyes ever again.


    ¡°What should I do? Tell me and I will put my life into it to save her. You know I am more potent than you so I just need a source.¡± Madonna, for the first time saw the Lord vulnerable and felt sorry for his predicament.


    ¡°Power is not the tool to achieve something every time, My Lord. This time you need to use your heart, brain and devotion to help her rather than your paranormal powers.¡± The witch¡¯s words put the Lord through another trial of vulnerability.


    If it was just the matter of powers then it would be easier but the Lord doesn¡¯t know what form of his love is epted to save his wife.


    Heavens, he had no time to stay weak. He need to rush to his ailing wife and do everything he could. That was the only way.


    ~*~*~*~*~*~

 Chapter 46

    Returning from the woods, Lord Knight was not himself after he understood the depth of the problem. He along with Lyndon, Xavier, Gode, Lucy and sometimes along with Madonna tried many things to break the magic but nothing helped.


    In the next three weeks, while Xander was busy with his wife, trying to save her from impending death, Xavier and Lyndon seeded to get proof that indeed Knox Garrick was the person behind attacking E.Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    It was also found out that the whole town of Shadowvalor was supporting him in the wrong deed. Itter came into light that the deadly venom was made by the town members themselves and the magic was performed by Knox Garrick.


    Xander was consumed by the thoughts of destruction and ordered his troop of soldiers to capture each of the Shadowvalor civilian, male or female, young or old, he ordered the whole town should be captured and imprisoned in the dungeons.


    Except Knox!


    The town head was clever enough to flee from the face of the town soon after he did his work. He was nowhere to seen and many troops of Lord¡¯s men were still trying to find him.


    While on the other side, E¡¯s health deteriorated to its words. She got so skinny that the frame of her bones was visible clearly. Her lips were blue and chapped and her body temperature ran cold.


    She was almost felt dead¡­ almost if not for the faint air she was exhaling in and out. Gode has been crying profusely, cursing Knox formitting such a sin.


    Gode, who had done so much to get her best friend in to the arms of the Lord was totally devastated and lost hope in retrieving her back to life. She felt useless for not being able to save her. Everything she and the Lord tried were futile and nothing was helping her.


    ¡°The witch said in not more than two days the dark magic in her body maypletely consume the soul power. You know what it means, don¡¯t you?¡± Gode asked softly, tears running freely from her eyes, looking at the lying body of E.


    Xander did not reply nor did he acknowledge Gode¡¯s statement. He was just sitting beside his wife with nk and dead eyes. He tried all of his powers and ability to control the spell but nothing worked. Heter came to know that he has a power to shield E from such magic spells but only before it was performed. Once it was performed, his abilities does not work anymore.


    He was leaning more over the possibility of saving her with his love like Madonna said and ordered his men to bring the holy water from all the religious ces in and around the region. They tried to sprinkle holy water on E, poured a little in her mouth but it was like not even holy water was answer to it.


    He called on the most known priests to look at her and do something to save E but they could only slow the consumption of the spell. Even they couldn¡¯t exterminate it from her body.


    He left the castle responsibility to Lyndon while Xavier was looking over the affairs of the region while Xander was watching over his wife and spending time with her.


    He begged, pleaded, ordered, threatened and warned her to wake up but like every other of his attempts, that was a fail too.


    ¡°Xander please do something. Please. There must be some other way, please think Xander. You need to save her. She saved you from mouth of death before; if it was possible for her, then why not for you?¡± Gode¡¯s question put Xander into a trance of thoughts.


    It was true. If it was possible for E to bring him back from hell, then why couldn¡¯t he?


    It can be done. It was just that he need to know how.


    It was because of E¡¯s purity and kindness that helped him back to life; but Xander was not pure nor was his heart as kind as hers. He killed people ruthlessly and he was never kind to unkind people.


    But¡­ but it might work too.


    What made E save him may work back on her. It should!


    ¡°Gode, leave. I need to spend some time alone with her.¡± Xander ordered and immediately found Gode standing up from the chair she was previously sitting on.


    ¡°Before you go, tell Xavier to arrange a priest for tomorrow night. There will be a wedding taking ce.¡± Gode gaped at her friend¡¯s husband, speechless and what he said.


    A wedding?


    Whose wedding?


    ¡°What?¡± She asked incredulously.


    ¡°I would be wedding E tomorrow night. Again!¡± Xander stated without taking his eyes off from E.


    Life and death cannot live together. He was certain that this wedding will resurrect her even from the hands of the very devil.


    He was, for once, certain of what he was going to do. It felt right!


    Gode nodded her head without further argument and left the chamber with realization knocking her thoughts.


    Xander, on the other hand,y beside E and kissed her forehead affectionately with tears running down his cheeks. Though he was being emotionless just a while ago, he often cried when he was with his wife. He couldn¡¯t let others see him weak and vulnerable but he couldn¡¯t help when he was alone with E.


    ¡°Wake up, darling. Please wake up for me.¡± He whispered faintly, several emotions gushing out in his voice. ¡°What would I be without you, E. You need to wake up for me.¡±


    Xander continued to kiss her forehead, inspecting her skinny malnutrition body. For the first time, E looked ugly. E looked beautiful even when she tumbled in dirt but this one time she looked so very ugly.


    He wanted his beautiful, lively E back.


    ¡°We are going to wed to each other again, sweet E. I really hope this works to bring you back to life.¡± He spoke lightly still not getting any response from her. Xander sighed at the silence that embraced him.


    Usually, their chamber would be resonating with her giggles, with herughter, with her moans, with her questions, everything that defies horrendous silence. Now that she is in such a dire state, everything felt hopeless to him.


    ¡°I always wanted to tell you something, E. But I was taking things gradually so you could getfortable with the changes. You always asked me who I was to know so much about you; who holds so much power over you; who can wield magic like back of his hand. You had so many questions about me. You always showed tremendous interest to know about me and my past.¡± Xander spoke softly, twirling the locks of her amber hair around his fingers.


    Even her hair lost its life in those past three weeks.


    ¡°I do not know if you would really wake up after the wedding tomorrow so I want to tell you a story, darling.¡± He said pulling her in to his arms in afortable warm position, rubbing his hands on her arms.


    ¡°It is a story of a bandit who had a lovely family of four, who considered the whole group of the bandits as his own family. He loved everyone of them and he can do anything for them. He was handsome, muscr, wicked and can have his way with anyone. He was so good with indulging people with words and women from in and around that area use to fancy him like he was an angel in human skin; and he use to enjoy it too.¡± Xander chuckled lightly but the sadness was not leaving his eyes. He wanted to tell her so much, he wanted to show her so much that even a lifetime falls short.


    ¡°His name was Alexander.¡± He sighed sadly. ¡°Alexander Knavesmire.¡±


    ~*~*~*~*~*~

 Chapter 47

    ¡°Alexander Knavesmire. You know who he was, don¡¯t you, my E.¡± Xander chuckled and held E¡¯s hand in a tight grip but yet it was gentle.


    He looked to the unmoving form of E and sighed once again in utter disappointment.


    ¡°He was bandit. A good bandit who, along with his gang, used to loot only those wealthy people who gathered their wealth by collecting absurd tariffs and incredulous interest from poor people. Do you know how the bandit gangs function? These bandits were once oppressed and mistreated by those heartless cruel wealthy Lords and royals only to have their needs fulfilled. So those mistreated people started formingrge groups as one family and started revolting against such Lords and those groups were headed by a chief.¡± He said smiling to himself and suddenly his smile turned into a bitter one.


    ¡°In one such loot, Alexander¡¯s father was killed mysteriously in the woods when Alexander was not more than ten years old. He was stunned and very sad to hear from his chief, Radburn Bunce, that his father was killed by soldiers of the Lord they went to rob. Though Alexander was not very close to his father, his father was a great man withpassion and was always loyal to his mother. The news that her husband can never return to her broke Alexander¡¯s mother deeply.¡±


    He could still remember the day when Alexander¡¯s mother starved herself for more than a week in the hope that her husband will return and scold her for being stubborn and foolish.


    ¡°His younger brother was totally another matter. While Alexander was not much close to their father, his younger brother who was four years old then was very close to their father. He could not take the news of their father¡¯s death so Alex had to swallow the pain himself to support his mother and brother vowing to avenge his father¡¯s death one day.¡± A small drop of tear escaped from Xander¡¯s eye and fell on E¡¯s cheek. He immediately wiped away the tear and closed his eyes, gathering some strength to continue further.


    ¡°Years passed by and Alexander turned thirty with beauty of an angel and wicked like a devil and why not, he was nothing less than a devil. He was above good six feet tall and was so muscr that his mother use to gush at him in front of mothers of other young men and young maidens.¡± Heughed reminiscing the moments of Alexander¡¯s mother boasting about his sons and their charms.


    ¡°Ale, women, wealth ¨C he had everything. He use to spend days in practicing fencing, fighting, strategizing the loots, and in the nights he use to spend with different women. Seduction was his forte and women from and around the locality weren¡¯t able to control themselves from falling for him. But his mother did not like the way was sleeping around with different women and has no thought of settling down for good. His mother use to bring in daughters of her acquaintances in hope that he might like one of them enough to marry but both of them didn¡¯t know that the woman who was made for Alex was the most precious with an untainted heart who could love him the way he was.¡± Xander pressed a kiss on E¡¯s lips, rubbing her cheeks with his fingers in order to produce some heat to her cold skin.


    ¡°He was happy with how he was living and he was proud for what he was doing. He was proud that he was not a Lord not a wealthy merchant but a bandit that steal and provide the less fortunate people. He was living the happiest days of his life with his mother, brother and his vige when the chief decided to put an end to the greed a Lord was conspiring. The chief called all the men, including Alexander who was the best among them to tell them about the n.¡± Xander didn¡¯t knew that it would be the day when Alexander would loose everything he ever had.


    He can still remember the day as clear as day which taught Alexander the lesson of life, the lesson of death and the lesson of betrayal.Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    ¡°The chief nned that they would rob Lord Knight of the Northern region who went over the limit by torturing his staff also umting wealth by pushing his people into downright poverty. He was one of the cruelest person people had ever seen. So soon enough, they nned to attack the Lord and loot him on the arriving no moon day. The preparations were in ce and the men along with few women who were well aplished in fighting tagged along to finish the job.¡± Xander always wanted to tell this story to his E but never thought he would tell her in this state when he did not even know she was hearing him or not.


    Theing part of the story was the part where he always wanted E to encourage him and pat him with her support, for the story will be taking a rocky fall as a great tragedy strikes.


    ¡°That night, the troop chose to divide into small groups and surrounds the Knights castle in the woods. It waste night and darkness was at its highest reach when the chief gave the groups the signal to move into the castle stealthily after they got the confirmation that the staff are in sleeppletely. While few troops dispersed to get the treasure and living stock from the barn, the other troops went inside the castle to take care of jewels and money.¡±


    ¡°It was informed that the Lord would not be staying in the castle as he was out of the town to take care of his personal affairs. It was almost invincible for Alexander and his troop to sneak in and collect the wealth. Alexander was known to be the best among all and he did not taste failure in any of his missions. So that night, the job was almost so easy that he felt something was off, that something was going wrong. His instincts were telling him to take each step cautiously and not to trust anything that he sees.¡± Holding E¡¯s hand in a tight grip, Xander couldn¡¯t help but imagine how E would react if she heard the tale fully conscious.


    Would she reprimand Alexander?


    Would she sympathize him or would she show her confidence in her first husband whom she did not meet at all?


    ¡°The troop got out of the castle and escaped into the dark depths of jungle with the collected treasure. Alexander, who was feeling something amiss in the situation, stopped and looked around the woods with a suspicious look but continued to run further when his chief encouraged escaping fast. A whileter, as usual Alexander and Chief were the one who tagged at the furthermost back of the troop while covering the evidences of the burgle.¡± Xander¡¯s other hand folded itself into a tight fist and his eyes changed its color to bright red which talks of the danger and anger inside him.


    ¡°You know E, that the moment when Alexander made a biggest blunder of his life. The mistake that cost his life was turning back and running back when he heard his chief yelp in pain. It was the very moment that Alexander his fate to an end, when he ran back to help his chief only to be surrounded by the Lord and his men. But the biggest blunder was to trust the person whom he respected like a father because the reason Alexander was dead was because of the same person whom he respected but was betrayed but the very person.¡± Xander gritted his teeth in absolute anger and hatred.


    ¡°Alexander was surprised when the chief who was crouching on the ground in pain suddenly stood up with a smirk like nothing happened and walked towards Alexander from back and stabbed him in his neck with a poisoned needle.¡±


    ¡°That night, thest night of Alexander¡¯s life taught him a great lesson of betrayal and heart break.¡±


    ~*~*~*~*~*~

 Chapter 48

    ¡°Yo-u, Chief?¡± Alexander struggled to talk with the immense pain he was enduring. His body was not moving to his will and stilled paralyzed from the moment he was given the drug from the needle.


    ¡°Why?¡± He managed to ask, still struggling to move his body.


    Chief Radburn smiled sardonically and knelt down before the unmoving body of Alexander while giving a smallugh of victory to Lord Knight.


    ¡°Because you were getting close to discover my secrets, just like your father.¡± Chief Radburn replied harshly and patted Alexander¡¯s cheek, giving him a fake sorry look.


    Alexander sucked the air in gasp when realization dawned onto him. ¡°You killed my father?¡± He asked, several emotions gushing into him at a same time.


    His face was getting red due to the struggle also due to the drug and his breath wasing short after every moment. Alexander wanted to fight, he wanted to kill the person who killed his father and who was pretending to be a good guy before others.


    ¡°Few years ago, your father too got a whiff of something going wrong with the treasure we robbed. He suspected that the treasure was not given to help the poor and other unfortunate form of people so he started looking for the dishonest person who was using the money all for themselves in the name of service, just like you. You had be suspecting the same thing from a long time, aren¡¯t you?¡± When Chief started confessing what had happened years ago, Lord Knight knelt beside Alexander with a sharp knife and stabbed him in the stomach brutally.


    Alexander sucked another long breath trying to bear the pain and fight against the drug that was keeping him still.


    No he needed to do something and help his people from the very person they trust so much!


    ¡°Nah, do not worry, we will not kill you until you know the whole story. At least you deserve that, boy.¡± Chief Radburn smiled amusingly at the trashing body of Alexander.


    ¡°So, where were we? Yes. You see, I work so hard to rob people, for what? To bestow them for poor? Do you see me like a fool? So one day, I happened to meet one of my very old friends ¨C¡± Chief pointed his hand towards Lord Knight who was sitting beside him, ¡°- and we nned to gain some good wealth for ourselves. The Lord provided me with the security I needed and I provide him with the half of the wealth I earn. A very beneficial alliance, don¡¯t you think so?¡± Lord Knight chuckled amusingly at his friend¡¯s storytelling skill.


    Alexander, who was listening to the wrongs his chief was doing until then, wanted to rip both the men limb by limb. If only his body was not paralyzed, he would have given them the years of pain they had given to people.


    That when he understood that the feeling of something amiss he felt all the time during the night. The n to loot Lord Knight was a trap for him. They wanted to kill him without any one suspecting them so they had nned to show the world that Alexander was dead in the hands of Lord Knight¡¯s soldiers when he was caught stealing.


    ¡°I ¨C will K-K-ill you.¡± Alexander uttered with conviction to which both the men guffawed at the wounded man.


    ¡°How? You should be alive in the first ce to hurt us, dear boy. Now that you know my deepest secret, you have to leave this world, I¡¯m sorry. But do not worry about your mother and brother though; I will take care of them like my own.¡± Chief said and stabbed Alexander in the heart and twisted the knife to make it more painful.


    Chief Radburn did not give Alexander even a moment to ponder on the revtion and just killed him brutally like he did the same to his father years ago.


    ¡°That night, Alexander Knavesmire was killed by the cowards who couldn¡¯t face him openly in a physical challenge. For the first time ever, Alexander cried that night before losing his life. He cried not because he was dying, he cried because he wouldn¡¯t be there to protect his mother, his brother and the people who trusted him.¡± Xander said, wiping the tears that were rolled down E¡¯s closed eyes.


    Though she was not conscious, her tears proved him that she was listening to him and so he prayed for life with a little hope sprouting inside him.


    He was happy that she was reacting to what he was saying though he was not certain she would ever get up or would she ever remember when she got up.This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°The story did not end there. In fact, a new story started with Alexander¡¯s death.¡± Xander smiled, this time genuinely as if he was desperate to tell his wife this part of the tale.


    ¡°The moment Alexander opened his eyes again, he found himself in a small chamber which looked like dungeons but the difference was everything he saw around was dark and nk. He found himself in a chamber which was supposedly deserted from any habitat. There was no one around nor was there any sound. It was eerily quiet and dark.¡±


    ¡°After a long time of being in the chamber, locked and unfed, Alexander heard footsteps for someone arriving his way and he was desperate to who was it and where he was. Thest thing he remembered was being stabbed by the bloody Chief so he thought they imprisoned him somewhere far away so he could not escape. The footsteps neared and he found two men with spears in hand walk by his chamber and unlock the door to the chamber.¡± He exined locking his hand with E¡¯s again.


    He couldn¡¯t help but smile at the gift Alexander received that day.


    ¡°The two men pulled him across therge vacant establishment and several hallways and finally brought him into a veryrge room where there is arge throne on one far end of the room and there are another three thrones below therge one. Alexander did not know what was happening so he was quiet observing everything. Not long after three people in dark cloaks appeared in the three chairs below out of nowhere. And then another figure in same ck cloak appeared on therge throne, but this figure has a crown on his head. It took Alexander few moments but that was when he understood that he was not on earth. He understood that he was dead and was present before the Lord of underworld and the judges of the life and death.¡±


    Life sure has a weird ploy for everyone and it is unpredictable. Alexander did not think that his death would give him another chance of life to take revenge on the people who killed him.


    ¡°The judges and the Lord told him that they cannot send his soul to heaven nor can they keep him in hell because his soul was bounded in a pure rtionship. At first Alexander did not understand what crap the Lord and the judges were saying but they exined him what happened to him. The God of death said that a soul will be going through trials in the underworld only when his human body waspletely destroyed. That was the reason he was kept in a small chamber because they were waiting for his body in the human world to bepletely festered as his body was cremated.¡± Xander said looking lovingly at E.


    ¡°The God of death said that someone from the human world has lit a life to Alexander¡¯s body by an untainted soul on a special night where the stars ands were in a very auspicious positioning. They said that they had no choice than to send him to the human world again as he was no more eligible to be in the hell or heaven. But the Lord of underworld told him since he was given a life after death by a propitious person, he would not be aplete human and so he will be burdened with the unusual abilities that could be his foe and a reason for his anguish if not sustained well.¡± Xander said and stood up from the bed.


    Xander looked at his sleeping wife and opened his arms in air like an emperor and roared loudly, ¡°Like that Alexander was born again in the same body but as a different person. And this time he was known not as Alexander Knavesmire but as Lord Xander Knight.¡±


    ~*~*~*~*~*~

 Chapter 49

    His Lucky Lady.


    Yes, that was what E was to Xander. His Lady Luck who brought him back from the death!


    Whopelled even the Devil to be obliged to acknowledge her!


    Hisdy luck and his onlydy love!


    A smile escaped on the saddened Xander¡¯s face when he looked at his life, who was his wife. He moved to her to the bed and knelt down on the ground, taking her fragile soft hand into his, rubbing it with both his hands.N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    ¡°Xander didn¡¯t know ¨C I mean, I did not know why I was given a second chance to live. I did not know who that special person was who the wonders to bring me backed to my life. Although I was very grateful to that person I was also curious as to know who it was.¡± Xander stated to his wife, how he curious he was of the person who gave him a new life.


    ¡°My body which was buried six feet under was brought back to the ground all fresh and clean on one night and with the help of the God of death, I was able to im my body again. But you know what E, from that very night, my body felt different to me. Though I was bearing the same body all my life, it felt unusual and detached. I did not understand why and I was even more determined to know what happened to me when my soul left the body.¡± He said pecking E¡¯s hand every once in a wife and continued to rub the other hand.


    Xander was not the usual person from that night. He felt a very distinct aura oozing out of him which made him astonished too. He clearly remembered his past. He clearly knew what had happened before he died and what led him to the depths of death but what he did not understand was why he was suddenly feeling iplete.


    ¡°I felt iplete and it was as if I was craving something so desperately. It was feeling that was making me apprehensive and paranoid because I never felt it before. I wanted to know why I was feeling that way but the Lord of underworld believed that it was not his duty to tell me theplete story. I went fanatical many times, that was when I met Dale.¡± He still remembered that night when the rejuvenated Xander was wandering through the town and an old man who looked poor but was kind enough to share his water with him.


    ¡°I was feeling thirsty with all the walking not to mention the abilities that I wielded made me weak easily. I met him on my way and when he saw me tired, he shared his water with me and I cannot still forget kindness. Though what he gave me was just water; not gold but just water, it was just what I need at that point of time. He said he was a going by town to town in hopes of looking for a work and shared how hard it was to get a work at his age. We talked for few more moments and you know what happened next? He told me about a cruel town where the members of town cruelly burned a maiden¡¯s family alive and married her to a dead body just a night a ago due to their incongruous beliefs.¡± He somehow knew that somehow it was rted to him.


    ¡°I was stunned to know that people stooped as low as to kill so cruelly for their cause but what took my attention was that that maiden was wedded to a dead body. When Dale said, it was in the nearby graveyard that they pulled out a corpse of a young man ¨C buried just hours ago, to fulfill the ritual. That very moment I knew who was that person who brought me back to life and why was I given a second chance to live. I wanted to meet that maiden whose life was spoiled due to the town and somehow I felt partly responsible for her misery. After all, I was not the nicest guy out there.¡± He chuckled but a drop of tear left his eyes.


    If the betrayal he has experienced is worse, then, all the horrible things that a maiden has gone through due to illogical people, was worst.


    ¡°I felt like I was struck by thunders and lightening and nothing made sense to me. I pleaded Dale to show me the girl who has faced terrible fate and Dale without any question took me to a hill where a lonely girl was building a small cabin on her own. We were hiding behind bushes and I was faced with the back of the girl who was struggling to put a roof on her head. But you what surprised me, E ¨C I could feel her distress in my heart. I did not even see her face but the waves of her feeling were hitting me. I observed her struggling for few moments until she turned around and took my breath away.¡± The moment heid his eyes on the girl was the most beautiful moment in his whole life.


    ¡°She was beautiful, eternal. Even her tear stricken distressed face oozed kindness, purity and love. She was an example of how a goddess would look and I fell head over for her the moment I took a nce at her innocent eyes. That beautiful little creature was my wife and he couldn¡¯t believe my luck. Her red hair, her fair looking skin, her kind innocent eyes, her petite form, her little actions, her strength to go on with life even after facing such ordeal, everything ¨C everything answered the craving my craving. It was that verydy I was feeling unusual craving for and I feltplete the moment Iid my eyes on her.¡±


    ¡°Her name was E.¡± Xander eximed tasting her sweet name in his mouth. He always loved how her name gave a sweet savor in his mouth.


    ¡°I love you so much, E. Not because you are gorgeous but because your heart is beautiful. You did not know how I struggled to keep you far from myself for four years. I was handling these new found abilities that I got from my death and it took me a very long time and an enormous patience to control them. Also before I could get you, I need to avenge my father¡¯s death and mine. I need to save my family and the tribe from the greed chief and the Lord. If I took you then, I would be putting you in danger and that was thest thing I wanted.¡± He cupped her face and traced his fingers on her cheeks to clear the tears that were escaping her closed eyes.


    ¡°I had to be satisfied with seeing you from afar. There were many times I wanted to take you in my arms and whisper sweet things to you. It broke me when you tried to kill yourself several times and I had to save you without letting you see me. I felt like a disappointment for not being able to sooth you pain. Many a times I almost went to you to take you in my arms. But during all this time, I liked it when you used to share your day event to my tomb. You used to share the little food with the tomb and I felt your affection for your faceless husband. You respected him and stayed loyal to him which made me fall for you more. I killed both the chief and the Lord with the help of Dale and Lyndon and became the next Lord Knight when Lyndon said that I would rule fairly. I saved my family but still I was not happy because another person of my family was crying every day and was being humiliated, tormented, assaulted by everyone and I was silent. Every tear that escaped your eyes was like an arrow piercing my heart, E. Trust me when I say that your pain killed me more brutally than the actual death.¡± Xander took the frail body of E and embraced her tightly like she would disappear any moment.


    ¡°Please do not leave me, darling. I would die if you leave me. You are my everything. What would I do when you leave me? I have no reason to live on thisnd if you are not with me. Pleasee back to me, E. I love you, my sweet. Come back.¡± Tears continued to flow from the strong and powerful Xander¡¯s eyes when he begged his wife to stay alive.


    He wished he could get his E earlier than he did.


    He wished he killed Knox Garrick the moment heid his eyes on him.


    He wished he burned the town like they did to her family.


    He wished he confessed how much he loves her when she was well and fine.


    He just wished he could see her mesmerizing eyes again if it means he had to sell his soul to the devil.


    ~*~*~*~*~*~

 Chapter 50

    What shall he need to do?


    Xander was feeling guilty for keeping his E away from him for five years when he could make her life better from the begin itself. But it was necessary. He was fighting against people who could do anything and could go any length to achieve what they wanted and he did not want E to be their bait to capture him.


    After all the things happened, he couldn¡¯t put E in danger again. Though she was alone, sad, mourning and depressed all those years, it was better than be a target to cruel people.


    But he wished he took care of his past soon enough to bring E to him sooner.


    ¡°Xander¡­ Xander!¡± Xander was brought out of his thoughts by the concerned voice of his brother. Previous night was one emotional night for him. As time passed by, his apprehension grew and the only thought that was running in his mind was to get his E back.


    Madonna visited E that morning when Xander has summoned her for a brief check up. He notified the witch how E cried in sleep when he was talking to her the previous night. E¡¯s tears shone hope in Xander but still he did not want to expect anything unless he was certain about it.


    ¡®It was good she was hearing you, My Lord. But her soul is still shattered. You only have tonight to get her back. I suppose whatever you were telling her the past night was the key. Though it is not precisely the heal, I presume the cure was something closely connected to you. You should just have to call her with your heart, mind and soul.¡¯


    Xander¡¯s head started to pound harder given his emotional jolt. He sighed and rubbed his head and looked at his brother who was sitting before him with a serious look.


    ¡°Eh, what is it?¡± He rasped. The pounding in his head is getting worse and he couldn¡¯t think straight anymore.


    ¡°We found him.¡± Xander jolted out of his seat when he heard the words he wanted from past several weeks.


    This was it.


    They found him.


    ¡°I had him chained in the dungeons assuring to put there the amulet you made. He cannot use any kind of magic as long as the amulet is there.¡± Xavier said standing himself and following his brother who was rushing towards the dungeons to visit their esteemed guest.


    ¡°Where was he all this while?¡± Xander asked but in his authoritative aristocratic tone like a Lord.


    From that moment until he punish Knox Garrick and the town of Shadowvalor, he would be in the mask of Lord Knight.


    Xander can show sympathy but the Lord he turned into knew nopassion when ites to felony. Not to mention Knox has done wrong against his wife whom he loved more than the world.


    He would finally give him the retribution he deserved.


    ¡°He was hiding in a cave far away in the south and it was shielded with magic. But Lyndon was able to shatter it. Moreover your amulet did help us from keeping him grounded.¡± Xavier simplified.


    Though he was not letting it out, Xavier was thirsty for Knox Garrick¡¯s blood. He was just controlling himself only to be the sane person when his brother loses his restraint.


    Both the men walked through the dark hallways of the dungeons with many torment thoughts swarming in their mind.


    The cabin Knox was kept in was the far most one with not a pinch of light and no sound can reach there. It was the deserted ce where the secrets were kept skillfully.


    A perfect ce to torture someone!


    Knox was tied metal chains to a long pole in the middle of the cabin. He looked to be drugged with the way he was shaking his head and squinting his eyes to get a clear picture.


    ¡°And I have you to myself in the end.¡± Xander sneered at him though his voice was calm.


    ¡°L-Lord Lord Knight?¡± Knox stumbled over his words and blinked his eyes to see clearly.


    ¡°Precisely. Are you happy to see me, Knox? Look at me; I am here to return you what you did.¡± Lord Xander Knight walked up to him and held his face in a tight grip.


    If looks can be a weapon to kill, then Knox would be burning in the blue fire of vengeance.


    ¡°I warned you several times but did you heed it? No. Now that you are finally in my control, there is a lot you need to pay.¡± With that, the Lord snapped his fingers. Lyndon took the hint and brought Knox Garrick¡¯s only dear daughter, Blythe Garrick.


    A guard appeared immediately positioning another pole beside Knox and chained her to it.


    By then, Knox was able to get himself out from the effects of the drug he was given and could see better than before.


    ¡°Xavier, what do say if I want to start this from his daughter?¡± He asked nonchntly, circling Blythe with a grimace.


    ¡°A perfect way to kill him emotionally.¡± Xavier answered with a grin which brought a smile on the Lord¡¯s face as well.


    Knox tried to pull himself out of the chains, tried to use what little magic he knew but everything ended with a failure.


    He cursed the Lord and his brother but he received the bout ofughter from them at his incapability.


    It was very satisfying for the brother and Lyndon to watch Knox powerless.


    ¡°Undress and whip her.¡± The Lord ordered.


    Lyndon immediately stepped back and fetched a guard to do the honors of hurting the young maiden.


    ¡°No please. No. I did not do anything. Please leave me.¡± Blythe begged when she noticed the guard inching towards her.


    ¡°Why are you punishing my daughter when I was the one who was wrong?¡± Knox questioned in panic noticing the guard tearing away the outer clothing of his daughter with his sword.


    No, he cannot let them hurt his daughter. She was his only family and she was his pride.


    ¡°Did no wrong?¡± The Lord punched him straight into his face, ¡°Isn¡¯t she the one who helped you in killing E? She will pay for the consequences as well.¡± He glowered at both of them and ordered the guard to carry forth with the task.


    Knox closed his eyes tighter with every bellow his daughter gave in pain. He could not see not hear his lovely daughter in pain.


    ¡°Please forgive me. Show mercy, My Lord.¡± Mercy?


    There was no mercy in him to spend. All he wanted to avenge the pain his was going through and swear on heavens and hell, he would make them pay in the cruelest way.


    ¡°Mercy? You were forgiven many times before but both father and daughter were too ignorant to learn from their faults. This time, I will end this one and for all.¡± He bellowed, ordering the guard to whip her harder.


    The sounds of agony from both the father and daughter were like a medicine to cure his pounding head. It was soothing and rxing like a breath of fresh air. It was even better when the greedy Knox was begging to let go of his daughter.


    ¡°Stop.¡± The Lord ordered with a evil smile and bent closer to Knox, ¡°I cannot kill you daughter ¨C just yet. My foremost punishment to both of you is to watch each other in pain.¡± He said and straightened himself.


    The Lord nodded at Xavier and Lyndon briefly to which both of them took several steps back along with the guard. Satisfied, The Lord closed his eyes and gathered his hands to his front, producing a dark fog like orb sparkling in his palms.


    The Lord mumbled and the orb got bigger giving a chilling oue to the people around. Once he was done, he pushed the dark orb towards Knox who was looking pale and panic.


    The orb took no time to force itself into Knox¡¯s body faltering him for several moments. The fog which surrounded the cabin cleared with the roaring from Knox.


    He was trembling and thrashing in pain but the metal chains kept him in ce. The Lord looked satisfied with what he had done and so are the other two.


    ¡°My magic will burn you from inside but will not damage any of you parts of your body. You will enjoy this short vacation of pain. I will be back in a day.¡± The Lord left the cabin and ordered Lyndon to not let Knox sleep or fall unconscious. He was to suffer until he made his next visit and gave Xavier the duty to guard their special prisoners personally.


    With that, the doom of Knox Garrick has begun!


    It was time to go to his E and prepare for the wedding.Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    ~*~*~*~*~*~

 Chapter 51

    Xander could hear the loud wails of Knox Garrick and the pleas of mercy from his daughter Blythe Garrick. He should¡¯ve felt even a tad bit of pity for them but he knew he couldn¡¯t grow anypassion even he tried so.


    They were monsters from inside out and the only justice for their wrong deeds was to show them what a hell is.


    By the time he came back to the residential wing, all the staff was working on the uing wedding that would be taking ce that night.


    The staff can hear the screamsing from the dungeons but they pretended to not care about it. It was not anything new for them toe across such harsh punishments that the Lord had given to traitors and immoral.


    But this time, it was more ruthless than before and the staff could understand that considering their Lady had gone through so much, it was normal for the Lord to torture them cruelly.


    ¡°Gode.¡± Xander approached the lean woman who has been crying out her eyes from past weeks for her best friend. Those past days, Gode could hardly eat or drink anything which turned her pale and skinny.


    ¡°Xander.¡± She mumbled and turned around to face the tired looking Lord who can burst out into tears anytime soon.This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°The arrangements are finished. It is time for you to go and get ready while Lucy and I take care of E.¡± Gode said briefly without an ounce of emotion.


    Gode had done a lot and went through dangerous lengths to get her best friend from the hell hole those heartless people created. After all the trouble they had gone throughout, when finally she was handed with the happiness she deserved, it was quickly snatched away from her.


    ¡°Hmm.¡± Xander answered shortly and strode towards his bed chamber with intent steps. This wedding would be their only way to get his E back. If they fail in this attempt, then he could possibly lose her forever.


    He prayed to heavens for kindness.


    Not taking much time, he changed into his wedding outfit quickly and walked down to the ball room where the wedding will be held. By the time he walked in, the pastor was already present along with the staff of the castle crowding the hall.


    Only when he walked to the further into the room towards the dais was when he noticed the back of Gode and Lucyying unconscious E into a sitting position in the chair arranged for her.


    She was wearing the same wedding gown which she wore five years ago when she married him for the first time. Her hair was arranged into a tight bun on the top of her head and there was a flower bouquet ced loosely in her hands.


    She did not look nice. In fact she looked all dead and almost festered. That was the very first time Xander felt E ugly.


    ¡°My Lord¡± The pastor bowed his head briefly to the Lord and looked at the bride with pitiful eyes. Xander nodded curtly and walked to the chair where E was seated.


    He bent down on his one knee and caressed her cold cheek as he looked at her form.


    May the almighty count the merits he had done and bless him her life.


    ¡°Proceed with the task¡± Hemanded the pastor who cleared his throat to start the wedding.


    ¡°My Lord, you cannot exchange vows as the bride is not in a state to speak but I have made a parchment with both your vows on it. Both of you put your hands on it while I read the vows on behalf of you both.¡± The Pastor said handing him a parchment spread on a flower tray.


    Xander ced E hands on the parchment and ced his on hers.


    ¡°In the presence of the holy God, the bride, Lady E Rosemary vows to the groom, Lord Xander Knight as her husband to have and to hold from this day forward, for better for worse, for richer for poorer, in sickness and in health, to love and to cherish, till death do them part ¨C abide in peace and love until life¡¯s end¡± The pastor said and took a breath continuing with the groom¡¯s vows.


    Once the groom nodded his head in agreement with the vows, the pastor asked the Lord to ce the ring on the Lady¡¯s finger and kiss the bride.


    Xander held E¡¯s hand delicately and ced the diamond ring on her finger and pecked her hand. When he raised his head up from her hand, his eyes were wet and a tear escaped his eyes.


    That was the first ever time that he showed his weak side to a third person. For the very first time the staff saw their Lord crying before them. They did not know that the cruel and ruthless Lord can ever let his emotion take control over him but the impending death of Lady E has broke the barriers of his heart.


    ¡°Leave¡± The Lord ordered. Quickly enough all the people present in the ball room scurried away outside along with Gode and Xavier. They can understand and feel the sentiments of the Lord. They just wanted to give them a little alone time as he wished.


    The staff unanimously prayed for their Lady¡¯s wellbeing. Gode and Xavier paced outside the closed room in panic as time passed by.


    ¡°E. Please wake up at least now. We are married again now you should wake up. Wake up for me, darling. Please.¡± Xander cried touching his forehead with his.


    The wedding ended but E did not show any sign of recovery yet which took and toll of panic in him.


    Why was she not waking up? She should be waking up by the time.


    She should wake up no matter what. He loves her so much to even lighten a life inside her.


    She has to wake for him. She loved him as Alexander and Xander and in both cases she was bound to him.


    ¡°I order you to wake up, E. I am a very dangerous man and if you do not wake up you have pay a hefty price. Imand you as you Lord to open your eyes for me.¡± He said in an authoritative tone. ¡°Open your eyes, E. You will regret if you do not do so. P-please, Please I beg you at least now wake up.¡± His voice turned from harsh to soft as another wave of vulnerability crashed him.


    Tears seeped out like an angry storm intending to destroy everything on its way. Xander pecked her forehead softly followed by both of her pale cheek and the closed in to her lips.


    His lips were wet with his tears but it did not stop him from kissing her lips. ¡°Darling, I love you. I love you so very much that it is killing me to watch you this way. What do I have to do to wake you up? Should I kneel down before you and beg you? I will do anything just ¨C juste back to me, E.¡± He cried out taking her lips into a passionate kiss.


    He kept mumbling her to wake up ande back to him in her mouth during the kiss.


    Just when he was about to lean back from the kiss, he heard something ¨C Something very distant, small but he did hear the soft sound.


    Moments into the kisster, he heard the small sound of a cough again and this time, he leant back to look at his E for the affirmation he needed.


    He looked at the nk face of his wife and shook his head at the illusions. Another cough was heard but this time it was a little louder than the previous one and Xander noticed the source of it.


    It was her. His E.


    Soon enough E erupted into fits of coughs and Xander couldn¡¯t help but smile because it was the only sound she made in all those weeks of being bedridden.


    E took a long breath and opened her eyes half way through before slipping into unconscious again.


    ¡°LYNDON, CALL THE PHYSICIAN.¡± Xander yelled, carrying E in his arms, running out of the room to their bedchamber.


    ~*~*~*~*~*~

 Chapter 52

    The physician examined the Lady who was coughing continuous and taking hard breaths. She did not open her eyes which was making everyone in the room panic with negative thoughts.


    The physician dropped a dark medicinal ball in her mouth washing it down with water and asked the Lord to rub E¡¯s hands to create a friction of heat in them while Gode was rubbing E¡¯s feet.


    Hourster, the fits of coughs were seized and Lady E was able to take proper breaths. She was still unconscious but her skin was getting warmer which was a huge relief. Though the Lord was not certain when he would get to see his wife¡¯s beautiful eyes again, but the notion of his E get better was a reassurance.


    Days passed by and the Lord upied himself with punishing the Garrick father and daughter. Blythe Garrick was beyond broken who was transformed into a mute toy. Her eyes lost focus and she keeps looking into nothing. Her answers were only given by a simple shake of head.


    Lord Xander Knight only wished to kill Knox Garrick but for his daughter, he wanted to keep her alive to serve his wife as a redemption for the sins she had done to her.


    On the other hand, Knox Garrick was well and healthy. He did not have a bruise on his skin and the only pain he was enduring wasing from inside of his body. Few days after the Lord pushed the dark energy into Knox, he slowly became resistant to the pain and struggle which motivated the Lord to increase the power.


    Knox was almost dead by the time the dark energy was increased inside him for the third time. He did not understand why the Lord was keeping him alive when his body, mind and soul was at the point of death any moment.


    But he did not except the person who was standing before him with the regal dangerous stance to take up the responsibility of tormenting him further.


    Lord Lucius Emor.


    Why was he here?


    What had he done to the Good Lord to hold such a grudge against him?


    ¡°I am grateful to you, Xander.¡± Lord Lucius muttered looked at Knox Garrick with a fierce deadly look.


    ¡°I had avenged for my wife all these weeks. From this point of time, he cannot be able to move his body to his wish. He is yours from here. I will be waiting for his death news, Emor.¡± The Lord saidpletely understanding the hurt Lord Lucius Emor went through due to Knox Vermin.


    Lucius has every right to avenge for his family as well; after all the hurt he went through was much more than his.


    ¡°I would be taking him to my castle and give him his death there.¡± Lord Lucius said and flicked his fingers for guard. He ordered the guard to chain Knox Garrick and put him in a carriage with him.


    ¡°How is Lady E?¡± He asked for which Lord Knight sighed with a negative shake of his head.


    ¡°The physician did say she was out of danger and was getting healthy day by day but she did not wake up yet.¡± Lord Knight sighed and looked at his friend with a tight smile.


    ¡°It has been just one week and she needs time to gather energy to wake up. She will soon. By the way what was the cure to break the spell?¡± Lord Lucius asked curiously because he knows about such spells and he had seen many die to it.


    When he was travelling to Knightsfort after receiving letter from Xander, he heard what Knox had done to his wife and the Lord was totally heartbroken. Xander was not a weak shell to crack he was strong and resistant; so when he heard of the news, he could not believe his dear friend was showing his weak spot.


    ¡°My tears and kiss.¡± This time Lord Knight gave a genuine smile. ¡°It was my tears that should be consumed by her and somehow, fortunately it happened while I was kissing her.¡± For the first time Xander Knight felt proud of himself for weeping.


    If he kept on with his strong face, then he would have lost his E but his emotions at the right time helped them.


    ¡°That was good. I will take a leave now and would visit you after giving you his death news.¡± Lord Lucius said and hugged Xander tightly in reassurance.


    Just when they were about to walk out, Lucy ran inside the dungeons with hurried steps and told him the words he was waiting to hear from past many days.


    ¡°My Lord, The Lady has finally woken up.¡± The Lord did not waste another moment and ran to their bedchamber.


    The once pale skin was back to its original and the week of recovery has put some meat on her body. She looked better, not good but better than before. Her eyes were now open and were searching for him which was the happiest moment for him.


    He smiled a little when E¡¯s eyes caught the person she was looking for. He rushed towards the bed and sat next to her looking at her with utter amazement.


    Was she really there? With him?


    Was she finally awake?


    Was it not yet another dream?


    Oh heavens, how long he waited for the moment. She was finally awake and was looking at him with her usual smile.


    Gode and Xavier too rushed into the room and sighed in relief when they saw E with a smile and conscious. Gode cried when the tension finally left her body. She talked to E briefly and left their bedchamber after asking about their health. Xavier too left room quickly to give the couple some private time.


    ¡°I ¨C I ¨C¡± E¡¯s Xander was too overwhelmed to talk. ¡°I love you.¡± Hepleted with great difficulty. He was about to tell her something but ended up confessing his love for her.


    The joy of having her in his arms was too much to hold it within himself. The moment he had dreamt of from many weeks was finally here, and he has nothing to say. He just kept looking at her lost in her beautiful eyes which were now showering him with love.


    ¡°I ¨C ¡± She coughed and cleared her throat. Xander gave her some water to sooth the croakiness which she appreciated a lot.


    ¡°I ¨C love you too Xander.¡± She answered back making a huge grin form on his lips.


    They did not speak for a very long time and was just lost in each other¡¯s eyes. It was as if their eyes were having a conversation.


    Xander took her into his arms andid on the bed feeling the warmth of her body to his. He still could not believe that his E was back to him, lying in his embrace.


    ¡°I thought I ¨C I lost you.¡± His voice broke filled with many emotions. Just the thought of all those weeks living without her was enough punishment to clean away any sin he ever did.


    E was beset by looking at her husband. She missed him so much. Though all she saw was ck all the time she was unconscious, she could still feel his emotions within her. She could not find a man like her ever who loved her more than anything on the.


    She will not let him leave her even for a moment until she gets satisfied with looking at him.


    ¡°How can I die when my husband can even defy the hell and could bring back his wife like he did before? My husband was once a corpse who defied death and came back for me and I know he would never let me face the dark hall of hell; when the heaven I should get to was on earth with him.¡± She smiled widely making him narrow his eyes towards her.


    Eughed at him when the confusion on his face cleared and kissed him on his forehead. The kiss was for being her husband, foring for her, for being a support to her, for loving her and for cherishing her.


    She never thought that a foolish belief of people wouldnd her a loving corpse husband who can give away anything to keep her loved.


    It was not Xander that was lucky but it was who was lucky to be married to a cold corpse who can only give warmth to her.


    Her loving corpse husband.


    Her Xander.


    ~*~*~*~*~*~This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.

 Epilogue

    ¡°The Lord loves the Lady so much, granny. He is her hero.¡± Little granddaughter eximed in joy and pped her hands.


    Her grannyughed at the little girl¡¯s excitement, ¡°Indeed yes, sweetie. Their love blossomed brightly throughing years. The day Lady E woke up was the mark of their happy journey.¡±


    ¡°Then, Granny? What happened next?¡± She asked enthusiastically blinking her eyes in great expectation.


    It was a weird fairy tale to the little girl; but a fairy tale no least. There was a knight in shining armor, there was a sweet beautiful maiden, there was a vicious vamp and not to forget the magic of true love.


    The granny smiled sweetly at her granddaughter¡¯s exhration while looking at her with an unknown emotion which the little one could not understand.


    ¡°Xander Knight was so happy and relieved when he found his wife, E woken up. Though it took many days for E to recoverpletely, Xander did not leave her even for a moment and tend to her personally. Isn¡¯t he sweet, sweetie?¡± Granny asked to which the little one nodded her head vigorously.


    ¡°Yes he is sweet and kind. Will I meet a Knight like Xander, granny?¡± Granny paled at her question and took a deep breath topose herself.


    ¡°Y-Yes. Yes you would.¡± She answered hesitantly and continued the story before her little one ask her another question.This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Though E heard the life story of Xanders¡¯ when she was sick and sleeping, she asked him to tell her everything again so she could hug him this time when the story went rocky. If destiny was a person, then it would be this very couple who fought all the odds of their life together and won them over. Yearster of them expressing their love for each other and falling for each other all over again every moment, they were blessed with a beautiful daughter, Iris.¡± When she noticed the little girl hearing her intensely, she continued.


    ¡°Iris Knight, E and Xander¡¯s daughter ¨C who was blessed with Xander¡¯s brain and E¡¯s heart. Xander couldn¡¯t be happier the moment he held the little bundle in his arms and was astonished to see her eyes. Iris Knight was born with red orbs, the unique color same as her father.¡± Granny caressed the little girl¡¯s cheek.


    ¡°Not long after, Xavier and Gode too married each other which turned out their lives fun every day. They also got a message from Lord Lucius Emor about the death of Knox Garrick which was yet another festival to celebrate. Finally the monster was out of their lives. Days turned into months and months to years and the little mischievous Iris bloomed into a fierce Lady who would take over the whole region to rule. It was all appreciation to E and Xander that their love for each other had raised their daughter with all the love and care. She was a Lady to be reckoned with when ites to ruling the region but she was a mischievous ball when she was with her family ¨C the apple of their eyes.¡± Granny sighed.


    ¡°Although years went by, E and Xander held love for each other so preciously. It never reduced if any, it only increased through all the time they spent time together. Hope ¨C Hope was the only divine element that gave the happy days of their lives. They faced many hindrances but hope for a better tomorrow was the solution to move ahead and live today.¡± Granny finished the tale with a good moral and lesson to be taught to her grandchild.


    She looked at her granddaughter pouting her lips in deep thinking and the granny could not help but chuckle at the sweet little child.


    Be happy child¡­ be happy andugh when you can¡­! The granny thought to herself with an ironic sad smile.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you like the tale, sweetie? What are you thinking about?¡± Granny asked curiously wanting to know what exactly was going in the little brain.


    ¡°They are happy granny. but granny, why should both the Lord and E go through such pain? That was unfair for them.¡± Little girl questioned her grandmother with a sad pout.


    The story was too much to take in for the little girl who has no idea how the world outside her cottage was. All through the recital of the story, the little girl experienced plethora of emotions embracing her, even crying when the couple was going through rough times.


    ¡°Nah, it was fair. There is nothing in this world you can get it forplimentary, my sweet. If E did not struggle then she would not have found a man who keeps her in his heart. Everything has a price to pay to get the desired; destiny as well.¡± The wrinkly grandmother said while smiling at her lovely granddaughter.


    ¡°It is difficult to understand what you say sometimes, granny.¡± The beautiful granddaughterughed and snuggled into her granny, relishing her warmth.


    ¡°You will understand me one day, dear. You will certainly.¡± The smile on grandmother¡¯s face turned into a frown when she pulled the child closer to her.


    ¡°Look at me, dear.¡± She caught the little girl¡¯s face in her warm hands and turned her face to look straight into her eyes. ¡°You might not remember this old granny and my stories when you bloom into a beautiful maiden, but sweetie, you should not give up on your life. Even though you do not remember me then, you should not forget my words. ¡®Never give up¡¯.¡± Granny assured the little child in a stern tone which the granddaughter did not hear till then.


    ¡°But granny, why are you telling me this and why was Lady E¡¯s name E, the same as mine?¡± She questioned innocently looking for answers.


    ¡°Because E, the Lord¡¯s E in the story, is you.¡± The granny whispered to her while mixed emotions where ying on face. ¡°E Rosemary does not just share your name but your fate as well. This is your tale, E.¡± Granny shook in concern for her dear grand child who will not remember in her future.


    ¡°My Story?¡± Little E questioned in looking confusedly.


    ¡°Yes, it is¡± Granny answered briefly feeling tough to clear the little E¡¯s confusion.


    That was what her fate decided; to clear away memories of her prophetic grandmother. It was already decided by the heavens above and nothing can change it.


    Her E would need all the strength to fight for her life in theing years and she could not help but pray for the little girl.


    May the heavens give the strength to keep-up¡­


    May the angels look after her¡­


    And so, the tale turned into real story from the very day little E lost her grandmother that same night.


    A voyage of pain and struggle, a trip to hell and back and an expedition to love and pleasure.


    The journey of E Rosemary towards Xander started¡­ with the mark of wedding her corpse husband.


    ~*~*~*~*~*~

 Bonus Chapter

    Xander knew no bounds of delight when he first heard the news of his lovely wife carrying his baby. He was beyond happy that he paid handsome bonus for his staff.


    Not only the Lord but the whole castle danced in ecstasy. The baby was the first harvest for a good change and he/she will be one great ruler to weed out all the ludicrous traditions.


    People around E took care of her like she was made of breakable crystals while on the other side Xander hardly ever left E¡¯s side during the months of her pregnancy. When Xander couldn¡¯t be with her, Gode and Lucy would keep thepany which, at several times, made E furious.


    Though she liked having great attention of people around her, she was quite sensitive about it as well. It would sometimes suffocate her but she knew it was for her best that she was constantly inpany of others. She knew that her husband and their family were being additionally protective after the experience of her almost death.


    Surely fates have their own ways of bncing the elements in life. Xander and E were one good example of it; by the way they suffered and bloomed into beautiful flowers.


    ¡°How is she fairing up?¡± The Lord asked one of the midwives who were currently rushing around the chamber to deliver E¡¯s baby safely.Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    Xander knew that one day E would have to face such pain to deliver their baby and was preparing for the day to support her well. But when the day came, he could not do anything but stand and watch his wife withering in hurt.


    Oh heavens, please his keep his E and their baby safe.


    ¡°It might take more time for the baby toe out, My Lord. I suggest you rest while we handle the Lady and your offspring.¡± The midwife said assuring the Lord.


    ¡°More time? She was hurting the whole night, why is she not alright yet?¡± He demanded enraged with the loud howls of his wife. If he could do anything to take her pain away then he was ready to sell himself to do so.


    ¡°Xander, calm down. E will be alright and so will be the baby. We need to walk out and leave E in their expertise, Xander.¡± Gode said pulling Xander out of the delivering chamber with the help of Xavier. Xander huffed angrily but agreed to stay still until the midwives say so.


    E has being feeling the pain in her stomach from early evening of the previous day but the spasm only intensified from the midnight. It has been a tough night for Xander to take care of his wailing wife before the midwives arrived.


    It was past breakfast time and there was no desire to eat or drink for the family who were waiting outside the chamber. Gode could only pray for her friend and the baby while Xavier acted the member of the family whoposes them down.


    ¡°My Lord¡± The midwife¡¯s voice broke the Lord¡¯s thoughts. He scurried towards the old woman who was smiling pleasantly at him.


    ¡°My congrattions, My Lord. You are blessed with a beautiful daughter.¡± She announced gleefully and told him to go inside as his wife was waiting for him.


    Xander entered the room with quick steps and stopped right before the bed where his E was sleeping beside a small bundle. He kissed E¡¯s head and trailed his eyes to the squirming baby wrapped in the towels.


    His eyes welled up in tears when the red rimmed small eyes opened and watched him curiously. It was the best feeling he ever felt. The feeling of having a daughter and the feeling of her looking at you with so much love was amazing.


    His hands quivered in hesitation and fear when he picked his little girl in his arms and cocooned her to his chest. She was so little that he felt several emotions rushing inside him and the feeling of raw protectiveness was overwhelming.


    A tear dropped down from his eyes when his daughters pink cheeks dimpled prettily. She was so beautiful that he couldn¡¯t take off his eyes from her. Apart from her eyes, his daughterpletely looked like E. Her fire red hair, her little nose, her eyesbrows, her cheeks, her chin; everything was just like his E.


    ¡°Beautiful. Isn¡¯t she?¡± He heard a hoarse whisper. Xander nodded his head furiously and bent down to kiss E again, this time fully on her lips. ¡°Indeed she is. Thank you, Love.¡± He mumbled in her mouth and kissed her deeply yet again.


    ¡°How are you feeling now, Love?¡± Xander asked worriedly when he took a clear sight of her blood red tired eyes and her lean body sweating profusely.


    ¡°Very fine. Now that you are here, I am feeling fine.¡± She nodded and raised her hands to hold their daughter.


    Xander ced their daughter carefully in her hands and wrapped a hand against the small body protectively. ¡°What do you want to call her?¡± E asked caressing the baby¡¯s cheek softly.


    Xander pulled up a thinking face and grinned at his wife, caging both E and the baby in his arms. He was waiting for this time from a very long time and once it was finally here, he wanted to give a wonderful name to his daughter.


    A name which would be apt and describes her well.


    ¡°Iris.¡± He spelled out with a wide smile pecking his daughter¡¯s cheek. E nodded with a smile but looked at him curiously.


    ¡°Why Iris?¡± She asked to which he just chuckled and told her that she was their flower who scented their life, made it beautiful and blooming.


    ¡°A flower that will bring a new storm of traditions and subdue the unjust just like its father. A flower which will be as beautiful and kind as its mother. Iris Knight, the next ruler of the kingdom.¡± Eughed and kissed Iris¡¯ head affectionately.


    ¡°I don¡¯t like it.¡± She said suddenly making the Lord arch an eyebrow at her yfully. ¡°The name seems iplete¡± She said adjusting her daughter beside herfortably.


    ¡°And why so?¡± He queried thinking what is it that iscking. He did not think that something wascking in the name.


    ¡°It¡¯s missing Knavesmire.¡± She smiled. ¡°Knavesmire is your true name and I want our child to have her original family name as well. Iris Knavesmire Knight; sounds full?¡± She asked kissing Xander on his cheek.


    This was what he loved the most in his E. She has the charm of keeping a person in his true image and epts it no matter what. He felt so lucky again to have two lovely women in his life; his E and his Iris.


    ¡°Lovely.¡± He said pulling her into a much needed hug.


    Oh. How much he loves her.


    ¡°I love you so much, darling.¡± He confessed gaining beautifulughter from her.


    ¡°And I, you.¡± She whispered back looking into his eyes with love, passion and desire. Just as they were preparing to kiss each other again, their trance broke with a loud cry.


    Their daughter wailed for attention which made both the parents shake their heads in amusement.


    ¡°Oh yes, we love you so much, Iris.¡± They said together stopping their daughter¡¯s whine.


    Pain, suffering, downfall, failure were important dungeons of a life which leads to the gate of Paradise. The one whoins about it, stays where they are but the one who challenges it and bears it sees the beauty in the end.


    Just like Xander and E¡­


    ~*~*~*~*~*~


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!